SLADE

Captive to the Dark

Alaska Angelini

Dedication

To Ally, Mai, Terri, and Monica. You girls rock my world! Also, to Digital Daggers. Your music is amazing.

SLADE

Captive to the Dark

Alaska Angelini

Copyright © 2014 by Alaska Angelini

ISBN:9781938076312

All Rights Reserved

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is strictly coincidental. The scanning, uploading and distribution of this book via the Internet or any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal, and is punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated.

***WARNING: This book contains very graphic violence, disturbing situations, dubious consent, and very strong language.***

Prologue

Mary

Statistic. I’d been one of those my entire life. From my parent’s unwanted pregnancy, to being raped at the tender age of thirteen. The tolerable childhood I had known disappeared, and the road I was on took a wrong turn, right into the bare wasteland of fucked-upville.

No amount of counseling could help me, and my parents didn’t insist that I go. When my father said my rapist had been taken care of, the incident died in their eyes. It wasn’t to be talked about again and I was meant to move on with my life. As if a child of thirteen could forget that the bodyguard she’d trusted had practically torn her apart.

It didn’t end there.

Isolated. Completely withdrawn. Four years dragged on at a torturous pace. At seventeen, I stayed out of the public eye as much as possible. My deep thoughts consumed me and I basked in them. They were all I had. With my father being a political figure, people were always watching. That’s probably why when the BDSM club I had snuck into with my fake ID got raided, my father’s cronies knew right where to find me. They had swept me out of that back room so fast it made my head spin. I hadn’t even had a clue they were there. Or maybe they were the ones who caused the raid. I never discovered the truth.

To my family, I was broken. A disgrace. The biggest embarrassment to hit since my mother’s adulterous affair was exposed in black and white photos, plastered to the massive pillars that framed our front porch. Like with me, the black stain on my father’s reputation magically disappeared with no front page headlines. It took a few weeks, but everything went back to being perfect for them and, once again, I became the outcast.

They couldn’t understand how a rape victim would have an insatiable need for sexual acts. Really dark, twisted ones. But I did. The hate I held for myself knew no bounds and I needed control. Even if it was being the consenting party to things most people wouldn’t dream of. I was ruined. It took me until I was twenty-two to realize that I wasn’t as damaged as I had always believed. Technically, I was still a virgin. That was a gift. Maybe time had healed a piece of me and shown me the light. Or maybe I had completely disassociated myself. Regardless, I was free of the guilt. But not of my nature. That became my secret, balled up deep inside, wrapped in leather and latex.

I forged ahead, beginning my new life with renewed vigor. It didn’t matter that it was all an act. College became more of a necessity than a way to waste my time or my father’s money. My grades improved dramatically. The dark clothing I once sported turned into sundresses and jeans with cute matching tops. Life was looking up. The bond between my family and myself was strengthening for the first time in as long as I could remember. It was probably the reason Bethany had invited me out on her husband’s yacht for a trip down the California coast.

Truthfully, I hadn’t wanted to go. Boats and I agreed about as much as eating ice cream in the rain. But, I accepted her invitation. After all, I didn’t know my sister. Not really. She was older by almost ten years. I figured it’d be a good thing, but I was wrong. So, so wrong. The trip didn’t turn out the way I expected. Why? It happened. Again. I became another statistic.

At the hands of a killer—kidnapped.

Chapter 1

Mary

The sight of the large yacht down the length of the pier had my chest aching. Bethany beamed ahead of me, turning to throw me a huge smile like this was the best thing that’d ever happened to her. Bright, white teeth caught my attention as her platinum blonde hair blew across her flawless face. A face that belonged on the cover of a glamour magazine, and could have if she would have wanted it. Too bad she’d won the genetic lottery, because I sure as hell didn’t get her long legs or perfect figure. At almost six feet tall, my sister towered over my five-foot-three inch frame. I hated it. Every time we were around each other, she made me feel like a kid, and the memories of my childhood were the last thing I wanted to remember.

I’d woken up this morning with a gut wrenching feeling warning me not to go. Everything inside of me was throwing off red flags, warning of danger. I knew it was nothing more than an overwhelming sense of dread. The last time I was on a boat, I’d been so sick that it took me two days to fully recover. And that had been on a two hour trip, over ten years ago. If that happened again, this excursion was going to be quite the doozy.

Itching took over my skin like an addict desperate for a fix. All the while, I plastered a smile on my face and held tighter to the handle of the suitcase. Dammit. Why had I agreed to this madness? Stupid, stupid, girl. Because you’re a glutton for punishment, that’s why. And perhaps, I was. No. There was no perhaps about it. I loved misery. Pain. It fed the constant need in my core. At twenty-three, I was still just as obsessed over sex as I had always been. Just picturing being away from my private erotic haven for the nearly three weeks caused me to break out in a cold sweat. My apartment had everything to satisfy to the fullest. To keep it private, like I’d done now for years. What calmed me wouldn’t be found on this boat, and I couldn’t stand it.

“Hurry, Mary, Charles wants to leave as soon as we’re onboard.”

Bethany’s soft tone floated through the air like church bells, but all I could hear was the loud call from the seagulls. They seemed to say, go back. Leave now. And damned if I didn’t want to.

Light blue eyes glanced up from the pier, transfixing my gaze. The danger Charles had always emitted was probably what drew Bethany to him. My father had hated him at first sight, and she’d thrived at that. I remembered the screaming that echoed through the large entryway as he threw Bethany’s, then boyfriend, right onto the porch.

The small criminal record he had didn’t sit well with my governor father. Months of persistency paid off for Charles. Victor came around and started talking to him sincerely. Before anyone knew it, the two were best friends, and he was giving Charles permission to marry my sister. Things turned around for him after that. He finished college, got a corporate job, thanks to my father’s connections, and apparently was doing well given the size of his monstrous boat.

“Long time, no see.” The short blond hair rested down to just above Charles’s eyes. It blew in the wind, portraying him to be every bit model material as my sister was.

“It has been awhile. I take it everything’s going good.” My head nodded toward the yacht, causing his chest to puff out with pride. That three level boat had to have cost him a couple million. I knew that taste. It was my father’s.

“Things have been great.” The broadness of his shoulders became even wider as he reached behind me and grabbed the handle of my suitcase. “Here, let me take that for you.” Charles glanced toward the main level. “Jordan!”

Jordan? Who the hell was that? Someone else was coming? Instantly, my insides rolled. Strangers and I didn’t get along. They made me uneasy and trusting them was impossible. But, I knew what to do. Smile. I was good at that. Years in the spotlight taught me one thing—just fake it. Always be happy. Masks came in many forms. As long as you wore them with confidence, you could be anyone. Portray anything you wish. Right now, all I wanted was to be the good sister I knew Bethany had always wanted.

“Right here. What’s up...?” The stranger trailed off at our instant eye contact. From where I was standing, approaching the passerelle, I had no idea what shade they were, but they looked light colored from this distance. Something about them immediately drew me in, making my body tingle.

“Take this.” Charles walked a few steps up and handed over my suitcase to the stranger wearing the khaki shorts and white polo shirt. His dark hair was cut short, almost military style. So unlike my sister’s husband. There was a darkness about Jordan. I could feel it. Dark attracted dark. We were all like magnets, resistant to gravity. He sensed it in me. I knew he had, even if he didn’t realize what it was.

Warmth encircled my hand as Bethany clutched to me and pulled me up the fancy gangway. Most hoity-toity people with big boats referred to the passage as a passerelle, but I knew what it was. It was a damn metal bridge. That was it. Price, size, decoration, they all served the same purpose.

The main level nearly took my breath away. A Jacuzzi rested toward the aft deck. It was big enough to easily sit ten to twelve people. The top was off and it appeared ready to be climbed right into. A large table with a surrounding booth lay not far from there, cushioned with white leather seats. This place was party central and I couldn’t help but wonder how many times Bethany and Charles had dazzled guests or clients by bringing them here.

“Which room would you like me to put this in?” Jordan was directing his question to Charles, but his eyes never left me. There was a predator behind that gaze. One that looked to eat me alive. Although it was tempting to find out, I knew that wasn’t a good idea. I’d done well steering clear of men for the last two years. Changing now would only complicate my routine. Plus, there was no telling who he was. If he could so quickly bestow interest in my direction, how many other girls did he set his sights on?

The more I looked at him, the more I became disinterested. My mind was always great about talking me out of things, and this time I let it. At least for now.

“Put her in the room next to yours.”

“Will do.” Jordan disappeared through a door and Bethany eased me over to the booth.

Although the sun was shining, the leather was cool as it connected with the back of my thighs. The white sun dress I wore lifted and I quickly righted it.

“What do you think?” The deep green of my sister’s eyes sparkled as she smiled at me.

“It’s nice. Very fancy. And, I have my own room. I didn’t expect that.”

For a split second her teeth disappeared behind the frown. “I wasn’t talking about the boat. I was talking about Jordan. What do you think of him?”

“Oh.” The surprise didn’t escape my tone. I should have known she was referring to him. “He’s okay, I guess.”

“Okay?” She shook her head. “He’s gorgeous, and,” the smile returned as she leaned in closer, “he’s the son of Julian Brighton. The Julian Brighton.”

To say I didn’t know who that was would be a lie. Julian Brighton was the owner of the company Charles worked for. Julian and my father went way back, although I’d never personally met him. Maybe my dad was too embarrassed to introduce me. Or maybe what they shared was more of a behind-closed-door sort of thing. There was no telling. I wouldn’t necessarily say I knew my father all that well. He wore his masks better than anyone I’d ever met. You only saw what he wanted you to. For me, that was disappointment. Even after I’d tried my hardest to change in his eyes.

“I didn’t know Julian had kids.”

“Four, actually. Jordan is the oldest. Twenty-six, next month.” The way Bethany twisted her mouth had me feeling uneasy. “I’m going to be honest, it was father who hinted for me to introduce the two of you. He knows how close Charles and Jordan are and he thought it’d do you good to get out more. Figured you’d have chemistry with someone who fit your personality. Watching the way you both looked at each other, I think he may have been spot on.”

Bethany’s shoulder nudged into mine and she let out a little giggle. On autopilot, I went through the motions of pretending I was embarrassed. All the while, I felt anger stir.

My father. He did this. That only meant one thing. He expected me to give this everything I had. Wanted me to end up with someone that would look good for his reputation. I could already hear it. Wow, did you see who Mary Hagen is settling with? Jordan Brighton. Governor Hagen must be so proud. Yeah, it made me not want to talk to the guy even more. Although I craved the approval, the hate I held for my father’s callousness over the years pretty much nulled that. Yet, I found myself conflicted and wasn’t sure what to do. The repercussions might be bad if I completely thumbed my nose at Jordan. Maybe if I were nice, but appeared uninterested, he’d get the hint. Hell, maybe I’d luck out and he wouldn’t be interested at all. It’s not like I looked like my sister or anything. And he was Jordan Brighton. He could have any girl he wanted. Probably already had, twice over.

“I’ll get to know him.” It was a lie, but one I said for the benefit of my sister. She didn’t need to know that I had every intention of steering clear. The show I’d put on when she was around would make her feel better, but I wouldn’t do a single thing to lead him on. It had to work.

“Yay.” Bethany clapped her hands, reminding me of more a teenager versus a thirty-two year old woman. We could have easily switched ages. Mentally, I felt older by at least fifteen years. I didn’t relate well with the whole partying college crowd, and that’s still what my sister and Charles reminded me of. It was as though they’d never grown up, just accumulated more money. But what did I know? We hadn’t left yet. Maybe I’d be surprised.

****

For four hours we cruised further away from San Francisco, toward the Oregon coast. Bethany said Charles had to meet an associate there and pick up some paperwork for a project he was working on. I brushed it off and kept my eyes on the horizon.

The water was relatively smooth and I was happy I’d escaped the dreaded sea sickness up until that point. Before I knew it, the sun was starting to set and Charles anchored close enough for us to see the lights in the distance of some unknown Northern California town.

“I’m going to go down and throw something together for dinner. You should make yourself comfy in the hot tub. Relax. Enjoy yourself.” Bethany winked and scooted out of the booth, nudging Charles, who followed her. I felt like groaning, but kept it in.

Jordan glanced in my direction and stood. Surprisingly, my heart leapt. Now that wasn’t right. A frown came to my face and I looked down at my hands clutched in my lap.

“It’s beautiful out here, isn’t it?”

I hesitated, but met his gaze. “It is.” The slight narrowing had me wondering what was on his mind. He didn’t once break his stare from my face.

“So, you’re the infamous Mary I’ve heard about. Never thought I’d see the day we’d meet.”

“What do you mean?” Well, that had caught my attention. Infamous?

The shoes he was wearing slid against the side of the Jacuzzi and he pulled off his shirt. The defined muscles in his stomach and chest had me looking down. I may have been into some dark shit, but my innocence was still there. I wasn’t naïve to the fact. After all, I was still technically a virgin, despite the rape. He hadn’t ruined me there.

“You father talks about you all the time. He’s proud of how far you’ve come.”

“He talks about me?”

“You sound shocked.” Jordan unbuttoned his khaki shorts, pulling them off. The white and dark blue swim shorts hung low on his hips, revealing a perfect V.  Heat blossomed on my cheeks and I swallowed past the sudden lump in my throat. What in the hell was wrong with me? This was so out of my character. It had to be some weird new version of sea sickness, or sun poisoning. Surely my pale skin was as red as a cherry from being outside all day.

The wind blew my sandy blonde hair across my face and I quickly pushed it back. “I guess I am surprised in a way. I didn’t know I was a topic for discussion. What all has he said?”

A mischievous smile came to his face. “Join me and I’ll tell you all about it.”

I knew that look all too well, and I wasn’t interested. “Sorry, I don’t have my swimsuit on.”

“I bet you do.”

Damn him. I did, but I wasn’t about to get in the hot tub. No way, no how. “I don’t think being in water, on top of the water, would be good for my sea sickness. I’d rather not push it. I’ve been lucky so far.”

“As you wish.”

The water sloshed against the sides while he sat back and continued to stare. Silence between the two of us lasted all of five minutes before the sound of the waves caught my attention. My stomach instantly flip-flopped. If I didn’t get my mind off of it quick, I’d be hanging over the edge of this boat in a matter of minutes.

“Fine.” I stood and pulled the dress over my head. The white bandeau bikini I wore did little to flatter my curvy body. I’d mainly gotten it so it’d blend in with the dress without standing out under the material. As for looks, my body was as pale as what I wore.

The water was warm against my legs as I climbed in. The way Jordan raked his eyes from head to toe had that blasted thing in my chest running a marathon.

“Better,” he said, lowly. “Now, where was I? Oh, right. Your father says you’re almost finished with your Bachelors in Psychology. I’m intrigued. What made you choose that path? Are you going for your Masters, Doctorate, or are you looking to get into counseling when you finish?”

“I won’t stop school until I’m licensed. My plan is to become a child therapist, but I’ve teased with the idea of going for something like a criminal profiler.”

“Oh.” Disbelief lit his tone. “Now, that is interesting. Does daddy know?”

The smile that came to my face was automatic and he returned my expression with a one of his own. “No. You’re the first person I’ve ever told. I’m not sure how he’d feel about it. He’s stressed for as long as I can remember that I need to go for something respectful. Safe. Stick to an occupation like a doctor or lawyer. FBI wouldn’t impress him.”

“Well I think it sounds cool. And thank you for confiding in me. I don’t blame you for not telling your old man. There’s things mine doesn’t know that I sure as shit wouldn’t want him discovering.”

Without thought, I leaned closer. This guy was more intriguing than I’d first thought. “Like what?”

The nonchalant shrug was followed by him leaning back, again. “Just things.”

What kind of response was that? “I told you a secret. It’s your turn to tell me one.”

“Oh, is that the game we’re playing? Okay.” He nodded for me to get closer. I sighed but moved another few inches toward him. Only then did he lean to the side to get level with my ear. “I almost always do the opposite of what my father says, but I think I’m going to make an exception in this case. I like you.”

My head jerked back and I looked at him. So, he was being put up to this too? And he actually wanted to go through with it? No. Not going to happen. I scooted back, crossing my arms over my chest.

Amusement lit his face while he repositioned himself against the back. “You’re not interested.” I could tell it wasn’t a question, but more of a shocked statement. The sound of his laugh traveled over the water and I looked around nervously for my sister. What was taking them so long? “Wow, now there’s a first. I have to admit, I’m a little upset that you’re against seeing what will become of the two of us. Is it my looks? Are you not into guys? I was told you don’t really date.”

“Your looks have nothing to do with it.” I glanced back at him. “They’re very nice.”

“Then, what?” The way he cocked his head to the side told me he was genuinely interested in my dismissal. And why had I brushed him off so quickly? I’d planned to make it not so obvious. If he told my father, it was bound to make us take a step back. The hard work I’d done to repair our relationship would be wiped out. Why was I so torn on how to handle things?

My mind scrambled for the right things to say. “I’m not completely opposed to getting to know you, I’m just not going to jump into having a formal status with you because that’s what everyone wants. You’re right about one thing. I don’t date. School is my main focus. Plus, I work two jobs, pay my own bills, and I like it that way.”

Jordan studied my face. “Then we have something in common. I don’t let daddy take care of me either. I seriously think we’re going to have a lot more before this is over with. You’ll like me. I know you will.”

“Kind of cocky, aren’t you?” I stood, ready to get out.

“Not cocky. Confident. We’re more alike than you know.”

Water dripped down from by body and I reached over, grabbing my dress. The anger rushing through me came out of nowhere. “You have no idea who I am. Don’t presume anything, because ten to one, you’re wrong.”

The cool air made me shiver as I headed through the door, right into the living room area. White leather couches angled each other giving way to a large flat screen television. I didn’t even pause to look to see what was on it. Bethany glanced up from cutting vegetables, a frown darkening her face.

“Out so soon?”

How could I tell her I’d just probably blown things with the first and only guy our dad had chosen for me? She’d be upset and then this trip would be a complete bust. “Just going to take a shower real quick. I’ll still hang out when I’m finished. Not in the water, though. I don’t want to push the sea sickness thing.”

“I forgot about that.” A piece of carrot flew across the cutting board, swirling before coming to a standstill on the edge. “You’re probably right. Well, head straight back, you’re the second room to the right. You’ll be sharing a restroom with Jordan, but there’s a lock on the inside of the door. You won’t have to worry about anyone invading your privacy.”

“Thanks.” Was she mad? I couldn’t get over the fact that she didn’t look very happy at me leaving Jordan outside.

Water ran down my legs and the air conditioning made me begin to shake. I hurried into my room, more fleeing from my sister’s possible disapproval than freezing to death. Deep red silk with gold embroidery covered the bed. Although it probably resembled elegance to some, the color combination reminded me of lust. Hot, passionate sex full of pain and pleasure. That’s all I saw when I looked at where I was going to be sleeping. Instantly, my body came alive. Shit. It was only the first night. What was I going to do? Getting myself off under this roof wasn’t necessarily something I felt comfortable doing. I’d have to try to contain the cravings as best as I could. Which, from the past, I knew could be a bad thing.

The entrance to the restroom stood open. I grabbed some clothes from my suitcase and didn’t hesitate to lock the adjoining door. The last thing I wanted was Jordan accidently barging in on me. He may be attractive, but I didn’t want him knowing my secrets. Nothing good would come out of introducing him to the real me. If I consented to anyone, it would be to a stranger; someone who didn’t know me, or whose daughter I was. That was the safest way. The only way.

Within minutes, steam filled the entire space. The large mirror that covered half of the wall was completely fogged up. The see-through walls made me nervous, but no one could get in. I would be okay.

Grey marble floors led into the large shower. Designer shampoo and body washes lined the shelf on the wall. My eyes scanned the fragrances including Plumeria, Juniper, but I settled for Vanilla Bean. The moment I slid it across my skin, I instantly regretted it. The scent was so strong it nearly took my breath away. Surely they wouldn’t make it so potent. I turned the bottle around, reading the back.

Apply a small, dime sized amount. I sighed. Figured. The palmful had been way too much. Instead of smelling like a single bean pod, I was going to be walking around like I had the complete vanilla orchard blossoming from my skin.

The bottle swayed as I sat it down. In my haste to catch it, three bottles toppled over, scattering at my feet and sliding around the bottom. “Dammit.” Tonight was just not my night.

A knock had me jerking upright.

“Yes?” I opened the shower door and stuck my head out so I could hear.

“You okay in there?”

Jordan.

Black drowned out the restroom as my lids closed. “I’m fine. Thanks for asking.”

Was he done relaxing in the hot tub already? Why else would he be in his room? Too many questions entered my mind, but I overanalyzed everything. I knew that. I shut the door and pushed them away. He said something, but I ignored it as I hurried with washing my hair. The faster I was out and dressed, the better.

Within minutes, I was sliding on a one piece romper. The black, loose tube top connected at my waist to a pair of flowing pants. My pile of clothes rested against the counter and I reached down, grabbing them. A click filled the space as I unlocked Jordan’s side and rushed into my room, closing myself in. The inside of my bedroom door didn’t have a lock. My mind immediately raced.

Denying that it sent a thrill through me that Jordan might slip in while I slept would be a lie. As twisted as it was that I didn’t want him, I couldn’t help but want it to happen. It was one thing if he approached me with the intent to sleep with me. I knew I’d say no. The thought wasn’t appealing in the least. But doing something as daring as slipping into my bed and waking me with his touch. Now that turned me on.

Will you come? Surprise me and turn out to be someone you’re not?

Sadness took over. Why was I like this? Most women wouldn’t have that reaction. I’d battled this since my innocence was taken. Since the protector I’d grown up with followed me to my room after swim practice and raped me anally. He hadn’t managed to penetrate me fully before my muffled screams alerted another guard, but still. The damage was done. I’d thrown up from the combination of sheer pain and from the fact of who was hurting the breach of trust. For as long as I could remember, my parents always assured me Thomas would take care of me. They were wrong. From that day on, I was never the same.

Any sense of normalcy had vanished. This caged sex-addict was the person I was now, and somehow I needed to learn how to deal with that. The hate I felt for myself…it left me a complete mess. My brain battled with what was right and what was wrong. Everything opposite of good was what I wanted. Most people referred to normal sex as vanilla. I knew I was the furthest thing from that. If it didn’t involve pain or some sense of wrong, I didn’t want it.

“Mary! Dinner’s ready.”

The annoyance behind Bethany’s tone caused me to take a deep breath. I had to fix this. But, how? Pretend to be interested in Jordan? I didn’t want to lead him on. It might be great to fantasize about some late night rendezvous, but that’s about as far as it went. Relationship wise, I couldn’t see it happening.

Why did I come on this trip again?

Charles sat perched at the mahogany table, already picking at a large salad splayed across what looked to be china. A wooden serving bowl was centered in the middle and I couldn’t tear my eyes away from it. Was this their idea of a meal? I was going to need more than leafy veggies to satisfy my hunger. Meat. That’s what I needed.

Plates were already set out and I took a seat across from my sister’s husband. Bethany smiled as she approached, but it looked completely fake.

“Thank you for this. It looks great.” Lie. It looked like a typical salad. Lettuce, carrots, mushrooms, black olives, and croutons. She placed three different dressings down before taking her seat next to Charles. The smile became genuine as Jordan slid in next to me. For the life of me, I tried ignoring him as I made my plate, but he was sitting so close the heat radiating from his skin was a constant reminder of my little fantasy.

“You’re really sticking to this vegetarian lifestyle. I didn’t think it would last.” Jordan took the tongs the moment I laid them down. Ranch dressing covered my veggies and I braved looking at my sister. I didn’t know she was a vegetarian. Apparently, I didn’t know anything about her.

A laugh came from Charles and Bethany nudged him. “When I say something, I mean it. Sorry you all have to suffer with me, but look on the bright side, it’s healthy.” Her eyes met mine and I gave her a grin. “So, Mary, why don’t you tell us what you’ve been up to these last few months? I think the last time we saw each other it was over Christmas.”

Did she care, or did she just want Jordan to learn more about me? “I’ve been really busy with school. Less than a year and I’ll have my Bachelors.”

“Daddy said you were doing great. Future shrink to the kiddies, right?”

The nonchalant way she’d said it had me pausing. To her, it was just a title. To me, it meant so much more. There was a chance I could help kids who came from abusive homes or had been through something similar to me. My therapist was the coldest person I’d ever met. I wouldn’t be like that. My title would put me in a position to help and I had every intention of doing just that. “Well, technically, but it’s pretty in depth.”

“I bet.” Before I could go on, she cut me off. “Jordan, why don’t you tell Mary what you do? I’m sure she’d love to hear.”

No doubt he worked for his father. The rich spoiled son of some billionaire. But, isn’t that what everyone said about me? To please my sister I turned and gave him my full attention. The sudden courtesy had him looking down. Shy? Who, Jordan? I couldn’t imagine that. Not by the way he acted in the Jacuzzi.

“Well.” He took a deep breath and met my gaze. “I’m a lawyer. But it’s not a big deal, really.”

The shock couldn’t have hit me harder. My heart jumped. So he did take care of himself. No working for Brighton Industries after all. “That’s amazing. How do you like it?”

“I love it.” He smiled and went back to eating his salad. Talking about himself didn’t appear to sit well with him. I could relate, whether our reasons were different or not. Who was Jordan, really? The more I learned, the more appealing he became.

Bethany didn’t mind picking back up. “He’s amazing. You should see all the charities he’s a part of, too. Mainly ones concerning children. He’s so caring toward them. You two have a lot in common. You should talk about it. Later, when you’re alone, of course.”

We both nodded and the rest of the meal went by in silence. Rinsing the dishes quickly became my chore as I took the plates and headed to the sink. Anything to get out of more conversation. Charles was starting to talk about the client he was meeting. All three of them seemed to know who Mr. George was. Nothing about what they were saying held my interest enough to continue listening.

Glass clinked as I pushed in the rack and put a soap tab in. My approach back into the living area didn’t escape anyone’s notice.

“You two don’t mind if Charles and I have some romantic time on the top deck, do you? I’m afraid I haven’t seen him much lately, and the stars are awfully bright tonight.”

Well, I should have seen that coming. “Go ahead. Have fun.” I walked over and sat on the white leather sofa while Bethany grabbed her husband’s hand and pulled him out of the door.

“Persistent, isn’t she?” Jordan laughed and plopped down, leaving a cushion between us.

“Yeah, just a little.”

Weather reports played on the wide screen and I stared at it not seeing anything. Thoughts crowded my mind about everything that had played out to this point. Slowly, I turned to Jordan. It didn’t surprise me to see that he was watching. He looked at me a lot. Maybe it was a little creepy, but I didn’t quite feel fear. Just curiosity at what he was thinking.

“What you said in the Jacuzzi, about possibly wanting to get to know me...” I left the statement open, waiting to see what he was going to say. A part of me felt like I needed to work harder to get to know him. After all, he’d surprised me by going off and choosing a profession that was separate from his father’s business. I admired that.

Fingers rubbed down his dark hair while he brought his hand across the back of his head. “You’re different than anyone my father’s suggested.” His voice lowered. “Maybe I thought you were going to walk up looking like your sister’s twin. Don’t get me wrong, she’s beautiful, but I’m more interested in what’s going on upstairs.” He pointed to his head. “There’s a lot running through yours. I can see how you take in everything. There’s such anger and sorrow behind your eyes. I know the pain that lies there.”

The possibility of him having learned my secret had my back stiffening. “What do you know?” The softness of my tone almost got lost in the pulsing roar in my ears.

“You’ve been hurt. I don’t know how, or by whom, but it’s there. You try so hard to smile, but you can’t hide your hurt from me.”

I stood, half torn to flee, half trying to pretend he was wrong. If he could see it, who else could? “You’re hiding something, too.” I knew dark found each other, but I didn’t want him to see my pain, just my need to be ravaged in the harshest way. I wanted to be covered in welts. Possibly even bleed in order to obtain my pleasure.

“Perhaps. But we can agree we’re not like everyone else. True?”

“Yes.”

“Sit.” He grinned and patted the cushion. “No need to get upset. Your secret is safe with me. You might not be, though.”

Chapter 2

Mary

The deck beneath my feet wasn’t as sturdy as I’d imagined. Waves still rolled in a gentle pattern, but I pushed forward, wanting to get as far away from the water as I could. Two days on a boat and I hadn’t got sick once. Not until I stepped off. Now I wasn’t so sure.

“Whoa, you’re swaying a bit.” Jordan linked his arm in mine, taking on some of my weight. I still couldn’t get over what he’d said. Was it just two nights ago? He was quick to change the subject the moment I had tried to get him to elaborate. Not a single word had left him after that cryptic comment. Our conversation had led to hobbies, food, and our ideal place to live if we ever got to choose. It had been nice, but not what I wanted to know.

Bethany turned around, the long, black sequined dress sparkling in her movement. Ever since Jordan and I started spending more time together, she’d cheered up significantly. I liked it. For some strange reason it made me feel good to please her. My family all wanted this and Jordan was growing on me. He was a big mystery. One that I found myself wanting to solve. Yet, the nagging in my brain wouldn’t let me fall for him completely. My wall was still up, and I’d leave it there until I learned more.

“So, where are we going again?” The salty sea air filled my lungs while I tried to get a grip on my equilibrium. As long as I kept taking deep breaths, this would pass. It always had in the past.

“You and I are going to find coffee. Your sister and Charles are meeting Mr. George at his office.”

That was right. Wait. “Coffee?” My eyes lowered to my white and pink watch. “It’s almost five in the evening.”

“Yep, and I have a killer headache. Caffeine will help.”

Bethany and Charles got into a black Town Car and disappeared around the corner. It shouldn’t have surprised me someone would be waiting for them. Sometimes I forgot the lives they led. True, my place and tuition were paid for by my father, but I didn’t take money from him to live off of. I worked so I could afford food and necessities. I didn’t even own a car. Yet, here, my sister and Charles led glamorous lives.

“You hungry? We can grab some burgers while we’re in town. Sure as hell beats salad or pasta again.”

A laugh burst from my mouth before I could stop it. “God, yes. We need to find a place and fast.”

The scene as we rounded the main entrance to the marina wasn’t what I was expecting. A few shops were lining the one road little village town, but that was it. My stomach twisted at the realization that I’d been hoping for a release. Some hole in the wall little club where I could sate my desires when everyone went to sleep at night. This place wasn’t going to give me that.

“What’s wrong? You seem disappointed.”

I looked up at Jordan and settled on his lips. Quickly, I broke my gaze and stared back at the nearly deserted street. “I thought it’d be bigger. That’s all.”

“You looking for something in particular? I’m sure if we went exploring we might be able to find it.”

I nearly laughed. “I doubt it.”

An older model pick-up truck passed in front of us and we jogged across the street even though there wasn’t another car in sight. A bell rang out while we walked into a small café. Out of the room, three tables were occupied. Jordan and I took a seat in the back booth and were greeted by a waitress with red hair, not much older than myself. The dimples she displayed were deeply set while she greeted us.

“I’ll have a Dr.Pepper.” Hell, I didn’t need to look at the menu to know that. Soda was my drug, if there ever was one. I depended on the shit like some people did cigarettes.

“Coffee,” Jordan said, picking up the menu.

The waitress nodded and disappeared to the back. I looked up, spying the restroom not a few feet away.

“I’ll be right back.”

Jordan’s eyes lifted, meeting mine. “I’ll be here.”

Fuck, what was I going to do? My skin was starting to itch again. The small restroom held two stalls and I quickly went into one, trying my best not to even touch the door. The flush rattled the walls and I prayed one of the pipes didn’t burst. That’d be my luck.

The double sinks rested along the back wall and I walked over, checking my reflection in the small mirror. Damn, I looked windblown. Blonde hair hung over my shoulders wildly with a hint of frizz. I couldn’t have looked any worse had I held my head out of a window of a vehicle going a hundred miles an hour.

The long white and grey maxi dress I wore was loose on the top, the spaghetti straps almost falling off with every move I made. It’d fit fine last summer. Now it was too big. The fabric was tighter at my waist and stayed slim all the way to my feet. I looked horrible, but did it really matter? There was no use fretting over my appearance. I had a feeling it wasn’t going to get any better over the next three weeks. The wind was just too bad and if the sea sickness kicked in, I’d look a lot worse than I did now.

While I washed my hands, I let the water burn into my skin. My eyes instantly closed, basking in the sweet sting. The sensation wasn’t what I wanted, but it would do for now.

Shuffling had my eyes fluttering open to see Jordan’s reflection behind me. Before I could spin around, his hand clamped over my mouth and he jerked my back into his hard chest.

“Shh.” His gaze locked on the mirror, as did mine. Air lessened the moment he shakily moved his palm up to cover my nose too. The whites of my eyes grew. No way had he known what I was into unless someone had told him. The other hand came up and fondled my breast. A moan escaped from his mouth. Or mine. I wasn’t sure. At my nipple being pinched in between his fingers, I dug my nails into his jean covered thighs, all the while trying to figure out how. Who betrayed my secret? Only my father and mother would have known.

Suction from my deep inhales left me lightheaded. After what seemed like forever, my lungs began to blaze just as much as my skin. The need to fight screamed into my brain, but I ignored it. Waiting. Testing. Thriving under what Jordan was doing.

As suddenly as his hand had appeared, it dropped. “I went ahead and ordered for you.”

I couldn’t help but stare at him blankly. “What?”

“Your food. I ordered it. Come on, let’s go sit down.”

Was he kidding? He couldn’t just do something like that and expect us to walk away like nothing had just happened. My hands came to my hips while I continued to stare at our reflection. “Why did you do that?”

A shrug was all he gave before turning around and leaving me there. If I had thought my arms and legs were twitchy before, I obviously hadn’t known the definition. Now I was a complete mess, mentally and physically. Wetness settled between my thighs, but I ignored it and made my way back to the booth.

“Tell me why you just did that.” No way was I letting this go.

He stirred his coffee and took a sip. “Felt like it.” The response was so clipped that it only made me angrier. This wasn’t the man I’d spent the last two days with. That Jordan was inquisitive. Curious. Mystery underlined that, yes. Was this it? The real Jordan Brighton? No. He was playing some kind of game with the information he learned.

“Who told you? And don’t lie to me.”

“No one said anything.” His eyes peered over the coffee cup not telling me anything. “Why couldn’t I have just been testing what you can take for myself? Didn’t we already discuss how we were both different?”

I didn’t believe him. Instead of arguing, I opened the straw and took a drink of my soda. The coldness made its way down my chest all the way into my stomach while I drank heavily. “So, is that what you’re into, then?”

“Amongst other things. Do you want to find out?” He gave me that smile again. The tingling that took over made me shift in the seat.

The waitress appeared with two baskets containing a hamburger and fries.  I never took my eyes off of Jordan. The moment she left, I leaned in closer. “Absolutely not. That’s asking for trouble.”

“You think?”

“Yes,” I hissed. “We’ve known each other for two days. Not to mention, I’m stopping that part of my life.” My voice lowered toward the end. It was a lie, but I didn’t want him to know how involved I was, or how deep I was willing to go.

“You’re stopping? Sorry, honey, but that’s not something you can just turn off. Trust me, I know better than anyone.” Something flickered across his face. “Your dad wouldn’t happen to know about your…kinks, does he?”

Kinks. That word alone fed the darkness in me like an aphrodisiac. My fingers pressed into the table while my breathing increased. “Why?”

He popped a French fry in his mouth. “Because, I might know why our fathers are so adamant about us meeting.”

“Your father knows about what you like?” Shaking took over my hands as I picked up my hamburger. This wasn’t what we should be talking about. We were inviting more with each minute that went by, yet I couldn’t make him stop.

“Yep, let’s just say he found out very early that I wasn’t normal. Had a few run-ins with girls wanting compensation for what I did to them. Bullshit, of course. They wanted it, and I’m not just saying that as a dick. They knew the safe word. Not once did they call it.”

I wasn’t sure why I wanted Jordan so much in that moment. Maybe it was knowing that he’d done enough damage that the girls had proof on their bodies of his lust. I wanted to be marked, too.

“My father’s men rescued me from a club when I was seventeen when it got raided. He knows.”

The tightening of his grin left me confused on his thoughts, but I took it as realization. After all, it was the way I felt knowing what our fathers had done. They were playing on our desires. Sick fucks.

We finished the meal in silence. It even continued as we walked back to the boat. The lack of conversation didn’t bother me. My thoughts were running wild and I couldn’t stop the visions of Jordan with his hand over my mouth and nose. I could still feel the lack of air and his fingers squeezing my nipple. The heaviness of my eyes was automatic as the all too familiar need to be dominated hit me.

My mind narrowed in on Jordan’s actions. He’d been shaking. That only told me that he had taken the risk by exposing the darkness within. What if he had been wrong? Had it been worth the risk? It was now clear where we both stood, so the only question was, where did we go from here? Would it continue with getting to know each other better, or would the two of us throw all caution to the wind and see just how good our chemistry truly was?

The yacht was empty as we came back on board. No trace that Charles and Bethany had made it back were evident, and knowing how those two loved to talk, I didn’t doubt they’d be gone for hours. They were in no rush, and I was starting to realize that the only reason I was here was for Jordan. My sister was so immersed in her husband we had yet to spend any time together. It hurt, but what did I expect? We were strangers, except for holidays. Even in my childhood she had never been home. Friends were plentiful, and if she wasn’t at one of their homes, she was at ballet, dance, or some other extracurricular activity.

“Go to your room.”

The command had me stopping just short of the sofa. My breath instantly quickened as I looked down at my toes sinking into the lush carpet. Did I want this? Shit. I knew I did. At least the sex, anyway. As for an actual relationship, there was no way I was ready to budge. A part of me wasn’t oblivious that continuing was a bad idea. I’d told him I was stopping with this lifestyle, but Jordan was taking charge, which was exactly what I craved. It was clear he wasn’t ready to let me give up what I needed.

The walls blurred as I became a zombie to my thoughts. Metal sounding in the far background lifted my fog and I turned around at the foot of my bed. Jordan pulled his belt free of his jeans and ripped open his shirt. Slowly, he began to cover the buckle in his palm, wrapping the length of the leather belt around it. What was he planning on doing, beating me with the loose end?

“Now, take off your dress.”

Fear should have been overwhelming me. Although the emotion was present, all I mostly felt was a thrill. “I can’t.”

Jordan had the belt around my throat and the front of my body slammed against the bed before I could process that he’d moved.

“Can’t. Or won’t?” The leather tightened. On reflex, I clawed at it, scratching my skin in the process. I half expected for him to rip the dress from me, but he didn’t. He was in complete control, and that somehow calmed me, even though I could barely catch my breath.

“Both.” My scratchy voice didn’t escape my notice. “Not until we go over some things.”

The belt instantly disappeared and my coughs filled the room. I turned around, leaning against the bed for support. “You can’t fuck me. At least, not…” Heat filled my neck where the leather had been and crept its way up my face. No matter how many times I’d said it, the words never got any easier. “I’m still a virgin.”

Jordan took a step back, dropping the belt to the floor. “Oh, shit. I’m sorry. I—“

“I said, virgin, not innocent. You can fuck my ass, just not my pussy. I’m saving myself for the person of my choosing.”

Panic faded from his face while he stared. “You scared me for a moment. Holy shit. I didn’t know what to think.”

The plaid shirt he wore billowed out at as he walked to his room, only to return seconds later. “Good. I wasn’t sure if I had anything with me. Believe it or not, I didn’t come here with the intention of something happening between us. I never imagined…” The condom in his hand caught my attention and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it. Jordan bit his lip while he looked at me. “This is the beginning of something great. I just know it.” The muscles in his stomach flexed as he got closer. It took everything I had to lift my gaze up to his. Even though he was like me in ways, this was different. When I had partners, they were strangers. I’d gotten to know this man. Not very well, but more than anyone I’d previously been with.

Fingers laced in my hair and he gripped tight, angling my face up. “This is right. It’s for the best.”

Was it? I couldn’t think past the pain tingling my scalp.

“No, I don’t think so.” The stranger’s voice had my head jerking toward the door. A cry came from my mouth at the increased tightening of Jordan’s digits in my hair as I turned.

The grip pulling my scalp disappeared as Jordan’s hands lifted in the air in surrender. Gray eyes flashed to me, but kept their focus on Jordan. “Both of you, out.” The man stepped inside the room and motioned the handgun toward the door.

Dark hair, almost black, stuck out in odd angles. It was longer than Jordan’s, but not by much. The white, short-sleeved, button up shirt exposed the top of his tanned chest.

For some reason, I couldn’t move. Maybe I was in shock, or maybe captivated by the danger surrounding me from one of the most beautiful men I’d ever seen in person. Where Charles and Jordan were model material, this stranger was anything but. Well, maybe his body. His biceps were rather large, and so were his forearms. As for his face, the growth on his cheeks was only about a day old, but it shadowed and helped define his strong jaw line even more. Luscious lips drew me in while he spoke, but I had no idea what he was saying. My attention lifted to his straight, thin nose, and then up to his eyes. They were so gray, the color almost appeared silver.

“I know you’re not deaf.” The gunman lunged forward, clutching to my arm with enough force to almost bring me to my knees. Jordan clenched his jaw but eased out of the room, walking backward. Never once did he turn his back on me, and I suddenly realized how much that meant.

“Let her go. We’ll do everything you say. You want money, tell me how much. I’ll wire it right into your account. Just let her go.”

A laugh came from behind me. The gun was level with the side of my face and he kept motioning with it for Jordan to keep moving. We came to a stop in the living room. Three men barged down the steps that led from the top where my sister and Charles’s room was. Big crates filled their arms.

“Got em’. They were just where we knew they’d be.”

“Great. Did you get the pictures?”

“Sure did.” The men headed out of the front door.

Throbbing began to cause an intense ache in my arm. I jerked hard and glared back, but the man didn’t even seem to notice. His eyes remained on Jordan.

“Go sit on the couch.”

“What the fuck is going on? What did those men have?” Jordan’s voice was demanding, but his face didn’t match the command. He almost looked scared.

My head moved back and forth with the conversation. As I came back to the gunman, there was nothing in his eyes that I could see. They were a bottomless pit, lacking any emotion or sense of self. Something about them kept me fixated.

“Now’s not the time to act the gallant hero, Mr. Brighton. You know perfectly well what they had. Should we indulge Miss Hagen? If you’re thinking about becoming serious, I mean, I think she has a right to know.” Where I didn’t exist seconds before that, I was suddenly there to him.

“Here, darlin’, try this on for size.” The gun lifted higher, continuing to stay pointed toward Jordan. “This man you’re so hot to get fucked by, his daddy, your daddy, your sister, and that scum she’s married to have quite the operation going on.” He leaned in and lowered his voice. “Would you like me to tell you what it is?” The sudden tenderness had me confused and even more captivated. Why wasn’t I afraid of him? I should have been crying, begging for him to let me go.

“Enough!” Jordan shouted. “She’s innocent in all this.”

“Jordan?” The squeezing eased on my arm. Regardless, whether I was innocent or not, the damage was done. I could tell from the look on his face that he was hiding something. They all were. So much for pain being his secret. There was obviously a lot more than a little kinky fucking in his little dark box. “What is this man referring to? What have you all been doing?”

A sigh came from his mouth and he threw himself down on the couch. “Nothing. Don’t listen to him.” He turned his attention back to the man. “You look awfully familiar. Do we know each other?”

“I wouldn’t associate with the likes of you if someone offered your father’s business to me on a gold platter. You make me fucking sick.”

“Me! Look who has the gun.” Jordan rolled his eyes and tilted his head to me. “Just ignore him, Mary. The guy’s obviously fucking crazy. Or stupid. I haven’t decided yet.”

The floor disappeared beneath my feet as I was dragged in Jordan’s direction. The stranger shoved the gun to rest at his back and a knife was suddenly pulled from his side. Light reflected off the blade as he flicked it open. We were on Jordan so fast that I could barely process the blade pushing through his shoulder. My face was right there. Right in perfect view to see blood oozing from the wound. Yet, I couldn’t do anything. Couldn’t scream or tell him to stop past the shock I felt.

“What the fuck! You fucking bastard.” Loud groaning came from Jordan as he rocked on the couch, applying pressure to the wound with his hand. “You’re not going to get away with this. I’ll fucking kill you. I’ll hunt your family down and tear them apart, limb by limb.”

The gunman didn’t say a word. On instinct, I tried to pull to Jordan. He was stabbed. He needed help. Pain engulfed my arm, again, and I was dragged onto the main deck, kicking and swinging. Men were finishing loading boxes onto a fancy speed boat when I saw the black Town Car pull around the corner. My stomach dropped. I eased my foot forward and froze at the warm wetness that oozed between my toes.

“Oh my God.” Blood was pooled at my feet. I look up toward the top deck while the stranger shouted orders to the men. The dark substance was dripping from over the edge. What in the hell was that? I stomped down hard on the gunman’s foot and tried to run for it. Maybe I could get to the car before he caught me. Or worse, shot me. I had to try. There was no way I could let them take me.

The tearing of my hair as he jerked me toward him didn’t even register until seconds later. Fingers gripped onto my neck tightly, leaving me just enough air to fight to stay conscious. The gray eyes that once appeared soulless began to flicker with some unknown depth. Who was this man who had barged onto the yacht with his team of killers? Were they pirates?

More blood dripped down from the level above, landing right next to my bare feet. Drip. Drip. The rhythm went perfectly with the slow hammering of my heart.

“Are you going to kill me, too?” The words fell from my mouth, burning my raw throat. Pain locked up my limbs but I held still as best as I could.

Pressure gripped harder and I didn’t fight the hold. The stranger’s head tilted and the side of his mouth lifted into a smile that caused fear to spark for the first time.  I knew that look. I’d seen it on every man’s face who’d ever wanted me.

“You’re not going die, Mary Hagen. Not today. Your father has something that belongs to me. Until he gives it back...” His other hand brushed the hair back from my face and a finger came to trace over my lips.

“You belong to me.”

Chapter 3

Mary

The terror on Bethany’s face as she rushed down the pier didn’t compare to the shock that registered for me when she pulled a gun out from underneath her fancy dress. My sister, with a weapon? She was a vegetarian for crying out loud. She didn’t like guns. She couldn’t.

The speed boat I’d been tossed into took off so fast my head jerked forward. Where it was going, I didn’t have a clue. Wouldn’t either. My hands were handcuffed behind my back, and before Bethany was completely gone from my sight, a blindfold settled over my eyes and everything went dark. The movement and impact with the waves didn’t take long for my stomach to start becoming queasy. I tried keeping my head up, using the air rushing around me to make myself feel better, but I was doomed. Especially since I was facing backwards from the bow.

Shit. I was going to be sick. Panic surged as I contemplated what to do. My head moved left and then right. Left. I needed to try to miss being sick on the interior. A hand clamped onto my leg as I lunged over and tried to make it to the side. The force of the wind accompanied with the sudden grip threw me off balance and I fell, hitting the back of my head on what I assumed was the edge I was trying to make it to. Sickness took over from there and I heaved until sharp pains cramped my stomach. Warm throbbing pulsed with every heartbeat. Hands eased me up, placing me back on the seat. From the scent that assaulted me, I knew who it was. The gunman. The one who had stabbed Jordan without a second thought.

“Let me see.”

He turned my head and began rubbing his fingers over my scalp, but I fought to get away from his nearness. I knew I wasn’t bleeding.

“Don’t fucking touch me. You did this. Don’t pretend to give a shit if I’m hurt.”

A scream exploded from my mouth at him balling my hair in his fist. The injury flared, making me dry heave.

“I don’t pretend. If I’m doing something, it’s because I fucking want to. And no one is going to tell me different. If I want to check your injury, I will, and there will be nothing you can do about it. Let’s get something straight right here and now, Princess. You may be a spoiled little brat back home, but until you leave my care, you’re nothing more than what I make of you. When I give you an order, you follow it. No questions. If you dare even think about challenging me, you’ll regret it.”

Over the years, I’d learned many things. One was self-defense. My mind battled over rationalization or retaliation. I wanted to hit this man. He’d taken me from my family, from the option of going home. He’d hurt me, when I hadn’t given consent, and he needed to know that no matter what he planned to do with me, I wasn’t going to let him get away with it without a fight. But was it smart to do it on a boat, handcuffed? Probably not. I was masochistic, not stupid.

“Will you at least tell me why this is happening? What was in those crates?”

The hold on my hair disappeared and he leaned back, letting me go completely. “Now’s not the time. You’ll learn everything soon enough. Try to get some rest. We have a long trip. Where we’re going, no one will ever find us.”

I obeyed. For now. It didn’t take me long to realize he wasn’t lying. The boat ride ended and I thought we were finished. How wrong I was. I was ushered into the back of a vehicle and the drive lasted for what felt like days. Off and on I dozed, waking up here and there to attempt to be sick some more, but at that point, I didn’t have anything left. I was weak, exhausted, and most of all, ready to stop. I craved a total lack of movement.  It’d be perfectly alright with me if I never got on another boat, or in a car, again.

Gravel began to crunch under the tires. A groan involuntarily left me as we hit a big bump and I bounced off the floor. Where in the hell were we? Definitely in the middle of nowhere, but where was that? Were we even still in the United States? Canada and Mexico weren’t that far away, and we’d been going now for hours. I wasn’t sure how many, but long enough to know that I’d missed more than one meal.

Waves of nausea threatened while my head connected with floor from the next bump. Unconsciousness beckoned. I could feel myself slipping away, but I tried like hell to fight it. What if we stopped and I was knocked out? What if they took the only thing I had left? No, it might have been stupid, but my virginity was everything to me. It was mine and no one else’s.

What I assumed was a van finally came to a stop and the sound of a door opened. Whether it was to the back or the side, I had no idea. My sense of direction was off. Hands picked me up and the air left me as I was thrown over a shoulder.

Immediately, I started thrashing. If they dropped me, fine. At least I wasn’t going easily.

“Hold still, Mary.”

I didn’t listen. Fire stung into my ass and my head shot up. The world spun at the abrupt movement, but I noticed for the first time the blindfold I had on had shifted a little. A dim sense of color emanated through the bottom and I dropped my head again, twisting and trying my best to shake it off. A bounce stole my breath, but the force was enough to cause the material to give way to my vision. My head lifted as best as it could and all I saw in the distance was what looked to be dark shadows of trees. It was nighttime.

“Hey, put that back on,” a man’s voice boomed from behind, black boots appearing as he ran up. The blindfold was fitted back over my eyes and I let out a blood curdling scream. I didn’t get to finish before lights flashed before my eyes and the most excruciating pain rocked my head to the side. Then…nothing.

****

“What the fuck were you thinking?” The sound of the gunman’s voice faded in and out while I fought to wake up. Shuffling moved close to me and I felt the blindfold being eased off. The agony had my head trying to turn the other way. Cold leather touching my shoulders and arms made me shiver. Was I on a sofa? If I could just open my eyes, I would see. But I couldn’t. My body didn’t have the physical strength.

“She was screaming. What if someone heard her? I thought I was doing us a favor.”

A growl tore through the room. “There’s not a neighbor for miles. Haven’t you seen what she’s been through on this trip? Then you go and hit her? I should fucking filet you alive. Get the fuck out of my sight before I change my mind and let your blood make my night.”

Footsteps hurried away and the touch returned to my face. Fingers angled my head to the side while more traveled lightly across my cheek.

“Mary, I know you’re awake. You’re breathing is too quick for someone who’s unconscious. Open your eyes.”

As if I could. Were it that easy, I would have slapped his hands off of me.

“Come on, darlin’.” He turned my head to the other side and a sound came from my mouth. “There we go. Now open your eyes.”

No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn’t. His voice muffled off and on and I must have passed out again because the next thing I knew, I was sitting against something. Another sound. Was that me?

“Shh.”

Fuck. I was rocking. Was I back on the boat? Light filtered through, only to disappear again. My eyes rolled and a room blurred by. A huge room with what looked to be fancy artwork on the walls and a grand piano in the corner. Definitely not a boat.

That smell. I tuned in, noticing it got stronger. My eyes flew open as everything bombarded my aching brain. “I’m going to be sick.” My voice sounded raspy, broken up between syllables. A bowl was put in front of me. I tried moving away from the gunman, but he wouldn’t let me go. My stomach heaved but nothing came out. God, was this ever going to end? I couldn’t afford to get sick anymore. My head felt like it was going to explode and my throat was beyond raw.

The bowl was taken from me and laid on the other cushion. I looked up into the eyes of my abductor, only mere inches away from my own, and let my gaze burn into his soul. To what lay behind those gray orbs looking at me so intently. He needed to see I wasn’t afraid of him. That I hated him with everything in my being.

“Tell me why I’m here and what I did to deserve this?” My hand came to my cheek. It was so swollen, I couldn’t even fit it in my palm.

“Not yet. You need to rest.”

“Goddamnit.” I winced through the pain. “Just tell me. What does my father have that’s so important you had to take me to get your point across?”

Nothing. Not a single word came from him. With every minute that passed, I could feel my body getting heavy. Sleep. I needed some of that. But not here. Not like this. I wiggled, but knew it was useless. He held on, content with just holding me. I didn’t understand. This wasn’t the normal behavior of someone who went around kidnapping people, was it? This man didn’t look like a thug or convict. The house he lived in, the clothes he wore, the smell of his cologne, it all spoke of money. Not to mention, he let me see his face. Did he plan on killing me in the end? Is that where the small amount of affection came in to play? Maybe remorse for what he was going to have to do?

A door opened and two men walked inside. I recognized them from the boat. The first had to be close to almost seven feet tall, while the other was maybe six feet. The taller of the two was bald, but from the look of him, it wasn’t age that made him decide not to have hair. He looked maybe thirty, possibly a little older. The other was maybe mid-twenties, but he had dark skin and dark eyes. One look into his face and I felt pure terror. That one wasn’t right. He was evil.

My stare moved to my captor. I’d gotten that impression from him at first, too. He held the emptiness within, but where he could be kind, I knew the other one wasn’t. Shit, I needed to get out of here. Was it possible to escape? In time, I’d find out. The moment I was back to normal, I was going to run like hell. Where? I didn’t care. Just away from here.

“Connection is all set up and waiting on you. Whenever you’re ready.”

Suddenly, I was being cradled. He followed them through a large gourmet kitchen and into what I thought was a pantry. As we descended down the stairs, I clutched to his shirt, ready to tear into his face with my nails if I needed to.

“I’m going to put you on a chair, gag you, and tie you up. If you fight me or do anything that pisses me off, I’m going to leave you there for three days. Do you understand?”

There was no way I was going to escape if I was locked down in an underground room. I swallowed hard as a dim light gave view of the wooden chair he spoke of. Electrical equipment, a camera, and monitors were set up throughout. Chills raced from head to toe. Was he here to make a video? Like a porno? Or was this going to be for my father? God, I hoped it was the latter. “I promise not to fight.”

“Good.” He sat me down and reached for my arms, pulling them behind my back. The hemp burned into my skin with each wrap around my forearms. My eyes closed on contact. Damn, I loved the feeling of rope. Well, I had, before this. The tiny spark of arousal faded as he backed away and came to kneel before me. His hands eased up my dress to settle it in my lap. Our eyes met and held as he tied up my feet. With each bind of rope, my breathing got heavier, more labored. I couldn’t help it. It only made me more pissed off. “That should do it.” He took a ball gag from the taller man and my eyes flew open.

“Wait.” I looked between them. “Isn’t there cloth or something you can put in my mouth instead? What are we doing? Please.” I began to panic. The only thing keeping me sane was that I was in a chair. They couldn’t fuck me if I was sitting down. But I was already tied, and it wasn’t to the chair. Shit. If they wanted to pick me up, I’d be at their mercy.

A frown came to my abductor’s face and he leaned forward. “Open.” A single tear fell down my cheek. I hated weakness. Hated it so much that I opened wide for him. Surprise flashed across his face for the briefest moment. “Good girl.”

Oh, how I’d longed for those words in the past. Not anymore. Not from him.

“Bring me the other chair.” He kneeled again and met my glare. “I know you don’t understand, but you will soon enough. This has to happen. Just…” A chair was sat down beside mine and he didn’t continue. “Call him.” There was that cold tone. The one I’d heard before. I looked over and met the eyes of a monster. Of the devil, himself. And I couldn’t look away. It was as though I was sucked in and held hostage. And wasn’t I, for real? My captor in this form was soulless. His darkness surpassed mine and made me feel like a child trapped in his internal hell. A little girl asking to play on his playground of wicked rides. But I didn’t want to be on this roller coaster. I wanted off. Out. Away from him and what he was. If I could only break our eye contact… Somehow, I managed.

The taller man headed behind the camera and turned, pushing and messing with things on the computer. A weird ringing I’d never heard before fill the room. It wasn’t the typical kind you’d hear while calling on a cell phone. This one had a variation of short tones. Almost like an old school internet dial-up connection.

My father’s face was suddenly on one of the monitors and I could feel myself shaking. I wanted to yell at him to come get me. To take me away from here. I’d do anything. There’d be no more embarrassment from me. I’d be the best daughter possible.

“Jesus! What have you done to my daughter?” Red covered his face while he stared into the screen. Where were the cops? Were they recording this? Would they trace the call?

“This is only the beginning.” My kidnapper reached over and grabbed a folder from the smaller guy, opening it. “Illegal guns. Drugs.” Pictures fell to the floor as he flashed them at the camera and let them fall to the ground. I looked down, shocked. Crates rested in the floor of my sister’s room. In the next pictures, the wooden boxes were opened, revealing guns and packages of what I assumed were the drugs he was speaking of.

My eyes slowly rose to my father. Was it true? Where they all involved with illegal activities?

“But this isn’t the only thing you and the Brighton’s traffic, is it?”

“You’ve lost your mind. Give my daughter back and we’ll walk away from this without any more trouble.”

The kidnapper leaned further in the chair. “You fucking wish. Don’t think you’re going to get away with this. I have evidence that may not tie you directly, but I sure as hell could ruin your career.”

I looked to my father, my mind racing, going over every sort of trafficking I could think of. There was only one more that became apparent. My blood turned cold as the realization hit. Every muscle that twitched in my father’s face, I noticed. There wasn’t a single change in expression that I didn’t catch. Mostly, I looked into his eyes. They told me everything I needed to know. My heart broke and I had to turn my head away. He was guilty of something and everything in me told me it was what I suspected. Shit. The knowledge that he could be a part of anything that touched on rape was enough for me to want to turn my back on him. Sex trafficking…please, no.

For a good half minute Victor didn’t say anything. When I glanced back at the monitor, only then did he speak. “What are you getting at? What the hell do you want?”

Lightheadedness made my eyes roll. Please don’t let me be sick with a ball gag in my mouth. Fuck. It was true. Victor Hagen was not my father anymore. Not after what had happened to me. How could he do such a thing?

“Your son-in-law and daughter were responsible for my sister’s disappearance. I want her back. Do you hear me?” His deep tone was full of threats as he went on. “Lily Roberts. Nineteen years old. Lured out of a nightclub in San Francisco while she was visiting friends, three months ago. You have thirty days to locate and bring her back to me. If you don’t, Mary will be sold to the buyer of my choice. In the meantime, your daughter will partake in what I assume my sister is experiencing. She’s mine in every way.”

Victor slammed his fist on the desk. “You don’t understand. We don’t deal in names. Finding her will be impossible.”

“Bullshit! You did this. Now fix it.”

I jerked wildly in the chair. The ball gag was suddenly too much. Drool fell from my lower lip as I tried to scream. This was not happening.

The camera shut off and the gunman lowered his head into his hands.

“Enough,” he snapped at me. “Take her—

At his words, I shook my head wildly. I’d rather go with him than those two goons. One was better to fight off than two.

He paused and raised an eyebrow at me. “You don’t want to leave this room?”

Slowly, I nodded. Just calm, Mary. Slow down.

“So then you want to leave here, but what?”

My eyes jerked to the men and I shook my head no, again.

“You don’t want them to take you?”

Again, I shook my head.

“Too bad. Take her to my room.”

Chapter 4

Slade

Don’t do it, Slade. The scotch disappeared from the glass as my mind contemplated what I knew I had to do. Mary Hagen was my bargaining chip for the safe return of Lily. Only she could bring my sister home from the hell that would have been her life now for almost three months. But, not without a price. If my sister had to suffer, so did she. And, in my hands, I wouldn’t have to do anything but be myself.

For over a month, I had watched Mary. Learned her routine. Paid attention to what she ate and who she hung out with. Which weren’t a lot of people. The mystery surrounding her sucked me in. There was something off. I knew that. From her first day on the boat, I didn’t miss her dislike for Jordan. She’d left him in that Jacuzzi like he didn’t matter. It made me happy. But, then, something changed. They were laughing. Hanging out on deck. Hate took over. Just when I thought I couldn’t despise the motherfucker anymore, I did.

A bang filled the room as I slammed the glass down. Why was I so upset? Mary belonged to me now. I thrived off of what I was about to do. I’d break her. She’d be obeying my every wish come morning. It was going to be a piece of cake. The innocence poured from her like a fucking aphrodisiac, tempting me to take a bite out of her tiny frame. Oh, and biting I would do. She was a fighter, for sure. But she didn’t stand a chance from what I held inside. It was a pity. Perhaps I’d like her to stand up to me at my worst. I just couldn’t see that happening.

The stairs disappeared two at a time beneath my feet. Mary. So ready to be fucked when I walked in on her and that asshole. Fire raced through my veins at the thought of her having sex with that bastard, Jordan Brighton. He would have eaten her alive. I’d seen photos of his past lovers. I may have been rough, but he cut his women to shreds. Left scars all over their bodies. Daddy paid a pretty penny to keep his secret, but I knew. And soon, the world would, too. They’d all go down. I’d make sure of it.

“Out.” The order had Marcio and Brace heading for the door. As it shut behind me, I took in Mary’s kneeling frame. Wet strands of hair hung over her face. I’d told them to wash her up. At least they’d gotten to her face. But how long did it take them to get to her to her knees? No doubt, she didn’t do it willingly. Or maybe she did. Hell, I’d have her as my puppet within the hour.

“Look at me.”

The narrowed eyes that rose almost had me laughing. She was mad. It was understandable. But I couldn’t tell her how much she amused me. Terror was what I needed from her at the moment. It was imperative that she fear me.

“Tell me who you belong to.”

“Fuck you.” Spit landed at my feet. The beast in me raged and I had my fingers around her face before she could try to move out of my way. It was good they left the ropes on. She’d feel more than numb arms and legs by the time I finished.

“Tell me who you belong to. Don’t make me say it again.”

“Me. I belong to me.”

“Wrong answer.” I moved my hand down to her throat and pushed Mary onto her back. I knew how much pressure to add before she’d pass out. For her, she needed to be right on the edge for my point to come across. I gave choking her twice, before she caved.

Slowly, I increased my strength, letting her feel it build. Her eyes rolled sarcastically and she looked off to the side. Sputtering went off in my brain. Had she really just done that? It was almost like my mind couldn’t accept the possibility. No one had ever disrespected me while I was trying to dominate them. People feared me.

I squeezed harder and watched as her face turned red while she closed her eyes to me. Closed her fucking eyes so I couldn’t see her emotion. Not even a wrinkle displaying her battle with lack of air appeared.

“Look at me.”

“Fuck…you,” she gargled out.

I let go and grabbed her face again. “You will say who owns you, or this will go on all night.”

Bright green eyes stared up with loathing, feeding me. “You act like I have somewhere to go. Here.” She lifted her neck. “We can do this for as long as you’d like, but I will never say you own me. I wouldn’t dream of giving you the satisfaction, or the gift those words signify.”

What did she know about owning someone? I figured she’d chalk it up to what I’d told her father, but she appeared to be referring to the same meaning I connected it with. And that was with a master and a slave. BDSM at its finest, in my opinion. “Oh, you will willingly kneel to me before it’s over with. You’ll see.”

“No, you’ll see.” Her legs tried to wedge between us, only making me put more of my weight on her. For the first time, I saw the depth of fear spark. She didn’t want me lying on top. Too close to rape? I had no plans of fucking her. Not yet, anyway. But she didn’t know that. The animal clawed at my insides, wanting to get out. It clutched to her deepest fears like they were candy and devoured each one.

“Say you’re mine.” I grabbed hold of her bound legs and held them to lean against my shoulder. The dress fell to her hips and she twisted wildly. “Say it!”

Tears began to escape and I waited. Watching. Consuming her emotion.

A strangled sound left her mouth and she shook her head. “No. Never.”

Fuck. I knew this was wrong. Even though a part of me couldn’t get enough, the fact was, Mary wasn’t truly mine. Not really. Not willingly. And that was unacceptable.

The dress tightened as I spun her onto her stomach. My knees lifted her ass and I had the perfect view. I probably should have taken her to the edge of the bed. It would have been a hell of a lot easier.

“I’m going to spank you until you say it. Are you sure you don’t want to bypass this altogether? It’s only three words. You own me. That’s it.”

“Spank away.” She closed her eyes, once against shutting me out. Visions of my sister in the hands of someone like me, or worse, sent the all too familiar rage surging down my arm. The first connection to her lacy, white panties didn’t so much as cause a noise to leave her mouth. I did it again, only this time on the outer side, where I knew it’d be more tender. Nothing but a lone tear escaped. Most women would be sobbing, begging me to stop. Mary wasn’t. Something wasn’t right and I had every intention of figuring out what the hell it was.

****

Mary

I couldn’t do this much longer. Although what he was doing was punishment to get me to obey, it was also foreplay. Somehow my warped mind was enjoying this a little too much. The need to drop my wall completely and just enjoy what was happening, beckoned. My body longed for more. The wetness between my legs increased with each lowering of his hand, and it was wrong. Which made it even more right to me. God, how was I going to help kids if I couldn’t even help myself?

“Say it.” The anger was gone. Replacing it was a mix of what sounded like fascination and determination.

For the first time since he’d started, I opened my eyes and craned my neck to look at him. Dark hair hung loosely as he leaned forward, the length no longer than his eyebrows. His thick lips were slightly pursed together, but it was his stare that sucked me in. The way his eyes were slightly narrowed held me frozen. His expression was so readable, I almost couldn’t speak. It took me few seconds to gather my wits. “No. I own myself.”

“So be it.” My panties were ripped down and his hand clutched to the roundness of my ass, messaging the welted skin. “Is this what you want?” Anger once again laced his tone. His fingers dipped lower, moving to the insides of my thighs. At the wetness, my captor’s hand abruptly stopped. What I could only assume was horror masked him. Something inside of me broke in that moment. If he thought I was fucked-up, what did that truly say about me? My head turned into the thick carpet and sobs shook my chest violently. The breakdown was uncontrollable. I’d never felt so exposed in my life.

My panties were pulled back up and he untied me. Blood rushed to the tips of my fingers in waves of warmth, but my arms were dead weight. What did this man, this criminal, think at seeing the real Mary Hagen? The kidnapped, pampered girl of a Governor, supposed to be fearing for her life, but all the while wanting her kidnapper to touch her? My dark needs had been awakened by the darker fantasy of being taken. Was he disgusted that I was turned on by this whole situation? He was choking and spanking me, and here I was, enjoying it.

“No crying.”  He pulled me into his arms, rocking me once again. “Just say it,” he breathed out. “Say you belong to me. Tell me who owns you and we stop right now.”

For the life of me, I couldn’t give in. I would not. “No.”

Nothing else had the chance to be said before I was ripped up and stripped down. Like I was nothing, he held me dangling from his side while he walked to the bed. My headache worsened at the blunt force as I hit the comforter.

Handcuffs clinked around my wrists, lifting my hands up directly over my head. Shit. They’d been attached to the bed frame. Had he planned this the whole time, or did he have other reasons? Like, for a real sub?

“You want me to fuck you, don’t you? Is that what it is? You didn’t get enough from your precious Jordan and now you’re ready to take your captor’s cock?”

“No.” I shook my head back and forth.

“Then say it.” Fingers traveled up and down my slit and I could feel how swollen I was from wanting this. Where I’d usually be panicked if anyone got too close, I relished his fingertip easing into pussy. The moan that tore from my mouth echoed through the room. Never once had I let anyone touch me there. Only me, and never very deep. “Say you’re mine, Mary. One word, no longer three. Just, yours.”

“One word,” I whispered. “Never.”

He couldn’t have looked madder if I had spit in his face. His hands left and my arms twisted while he spun me to my stomach. Metal cut into my wrist and a cry left my mouth.

“I will not let you enjoy this. Not until you submit.” Nails raked down my back. Had they been any longer, they would have drawn blood, but they were short. More’s the pity. I wanted him to hurt me. If this didn’t end soon, I’d break my own rules, and that couldn’t happen. I had to end the pain before I got out of hand and taunted him to fuck me. It was sick. But for me, it was the only way.

“If you want me to obey, this is not the way.” My head turned to the side. “You have to stop. You’re only making things harder.”

Maybe I didn’t make sense to him, or maybe he was already too far gone in his own head. I knew he was enjoying hurting me, and that turned me on even more. So what did I do, encourage him, or give in? Neither? No. I had to shock him into stopping, but how?

“Tell me about Lily.”

One minute he was there, the next, gone. The door slammed, rattling the walls. For some reason, shame washed over me. It was a bitch thing to do for the bastard act he was personifying. I’d used his pain to tame his beast and I didn’t like it any more than he did. Exhausted, yet humming, my body sagged into the plush mattress. Two lost individuals, both slaves to our desires, and feeding off of them in all the wrong ways. Perhaps fate brought us together to battle our demons against one another. A fight of wills meant to either make us or break us. Or, maybe, we were meant to end up finding our true selves in our interlinked paths. To thrive on who we both truly were. Regardless, I knew only one thing. No one had the power to overtake me unless I gave it, and I wasn’t ready to bend. My abductor may get my body, but my mind was my own. I’d only submit to what I felt was right and that was final.

Chapter 5

Mary

For five days I stayed in his room. My clothes were put back on and ropes were reapplied to my arms and legs by the giant, Brace. Although my captor didn’t come back to me the way he had before, he watched everything. Hovering in the background, taking in the way I was treated. The humiliation left me bitter and angry, but he didn’t seem to care either way. If he did, there was no sign. Whatever he was thinking, he didn’t say. Those eyes didn’t seem to miss anything. We’d connected for the briefest moments before either he or I would turn away. Something was there, but what? I wasn’t sure.

Meals came like clockwork. Nothing fancy. Soup and crackers. I was so sick of broth, vegetables, and being fed that I could scream. And that didn’t even include bathroom breaks when Brace would have to lift up my dress so I could sit down. Then wait at the door until I was finished. Being a captive was not my idea of a good time. At least he shut it enough to give me privacy.

If this continued much longer, I wasn’t sure what I would do. I missed my tiny apartment, my two jobs. Most of all, I missed my erotic haven. My spare bedroom full of toys to satisfy my kinks. Would I ever make it there again? I sighed. I’d have to start paying my own bills. Victor and I were finished. It was probably best if I moved. There was no way I could afford to pay for rent. Not in the building I resided in now. What would I have to do to afford to stay in San Francisco? Find roommates? Possibly. But there went my privacy. Shit. Oh well, I’d make do. Thinking about the future was the only way I could distract myself and it worked.

As for my kidnapper, the night we shared had been picked apart in my brain a million times over. With every memory I analyzed, I couldn’t control my body from reacting. The good in him was there. He’d held me when I was hurt. Rocked me when I’d broken down. Had I submitted, I had no doubt he would have stayed true to his word and left me be. Yet, his actions were not noble. I was revenge for his sister. It didn’t matter that I wasn’t my father. In his eyes, it was hurting the old man by extension. Little did he know, I doubted that it truly was worrying Victor. He was probably living every day like any other, and I was nothing more than a phone call reminding him of his sins.

The skin under the rope burned while I hopped back to the bed. For the last two hours I’d paced, as best as possible, waiting for someone to come. Boredom was taking my sanity. Twice, I’d fallen. It wasn’t as many times as the day before. My balance seemed to be improving. Three more weeks in this condition, I’d be bouncing the length of the room at the speed of light. If nothing else came out of this, I was sure to win a sack hopping race. I groaned, frustrated. Dammit, I needed something to do, or someone to talk to. My mind was slipping. Tears welled in my eyes while random thoughts drove me crazy.

The desk in the far corner caught my attention for the millionth time. My ass sprang from the mattress in some playful attempt to keep myself amused, and I made my way back in that direction. With my hands behind my back it was impossible to rummage around like I wanted, but I could look at the pictures more. They were the only connection to people I had in the lonely hours while I waited for someone to return.

A girl with dark hair posed in front of a tropical background. Her smile was perfect and her face reminded me of the girl next door. She wasn’t overly-gorgeous, but far from common. The grey eyes that stared back at me were identical to my captors. Their resemblance left off there. Nothing else about them matched. Different nose. Different facial structures. Were they full blooded siblings? Probably, but I wasn’t sure.

The door flew open and I jerked back, hitting the ground hard. Him. Cold eyes dismissed me as he continued to the closet, grabbing clothes. The white shirt he’d worn days ago was long gone. Now, a long sleeve black one covered his body, the tight fit showing off how wide his shoulders really were.

“I’ll release the ropes long enough for you to take a shower. Then, they go back on.”

Hell, I wasn’t going to argue. I needed a shower like I needed a window to the outside world. Unfortunately, metal shutters covered these, leaving me disconnected from the scenery surrounding us.

As I hopped to the bathroom, more excited than I should have been, I didn’t miss the way his face softened. Who was he aside from a man trying to retrieve his sister? Desperate to get her any way he could, even going as far as taking the daughter of the bastard who was responsible?

“Hold out your hands.” The stoic expression once again showed me my place. I really was no one to him. A pawn in the game he was playing.

Sighing, I lifted them behind me. He was quick to take them off, avoiding my skin as much as possible. The moment I was free, warm tingling rushed down to the tips of my fingers. My shoulder positively ached at the rotation of my arms. A small sound escaped at the heaviness that weighed me down. His mouth twisted and he crouched, pulling at the material of my long dress until it slid down, exposing my full breasts. With no bra, I was completely topless. Uncertainty had me breathing in deep. I’d never liked my body. My breasts were too big and my waist was too thin against my wide hips and thighs.

“Don’t look away from me until I finish.” The dress eased to my hips and slowly down until it pooled around the ropes at my ankles. A knife appeared as he removed his hand from his pocket. The acceleration of my heart wasn’t from fear, but arousal. Knife play. I’d only dreamed about that. Never once had I been brave enough to test it out with a stranger. But here he was, doing exactly what I’d fantasized about a million times.

The blade traced up my thigh until it disappeared under the lace of my panties. My body swayed a little at the flick of his wrist. The side fell open and he made a path over the lower part of my stomach until he skipped over my panties and made it to my other thigh. The point circled around into what looked to be a figure eight, barely touching, yet enough for me to feel the blunt tip.

“Please.” My lids were heavy and I hadn’t realized I’d said the word out loud until I noticed how narrowed his eyes were. What was he thinking? I wanted to ask. I was dying to know.

Lace fell from my other hip, but the knife didn’t disappear. Fascination flickered and he moved the tip back down to the front of my thigh. A gasp and moan came from me as he pushed the point into my skin. Crimson pooled over the blade, only to be replaced by his lips. Suction over the sensitive area had me reaching for his hair, but his hand grasped onto my wrists before I could connect. Teeth bit down hard and the cry came out involuntarily. My sound seemed to snap him back to reality. He stood and clenched his jaw. “Tonight, you’re going to say you belong to me.”

His fingers gripped tightly around my arm and pulled me to the large shower. My legs were unused to walking and I found myself tripping all over the rope while being dragged along. Water roared loudly at the hard pressure pounding against the black tiles. My reflection had my hand coming to the bruising on my face. I looked horrible. My hair was knotted and frizzy. A pale hue covered my skin like film, dulling me out.

“In.” He let go and nudged me, but my feet planted.

“What’s your first name?”

I was lifted and placed under the water like a child. The act made me latch onto his arm and pull as hard as I could so he’d get wet in the process. It’d serve him right for being such a brute. When I saw the look in his eyes, I quickly discovered it’d had the opposite effect of what I’d intended. A smile came to his face and he stepped inside, shoes and all.

“Is this what you wanted? All you had to do was ask.” Hands gripped my thighs and he lifted, pinning me against the cold tile wall. I opened my mouth to suck in air and he took advantage, plunging his tongue inside to sweep against mine. The kiss was crushing, yet gentle. The perfect pressure to get my blood flowing to dangerous levels. “Say it.” His palm cupped the bruised side of my face and he pushed his full lips into mine again. “Tell me what I want to hear.”

“Let me down.” I wiggled, pissed that he just wouldn’t give up.

Water poured over us while he pushed into me harder. The thick length of his cock was level with my pussy and I subconsciously moved against it. How would it feel to have him deep within me? In the one place I’d never let anyone go before? I knew it’d hurt the first time, and I was more than okay with that. But then what? My gift would be gone. Forever. I’d cherished it for so long. Why him? Well, I knew why. Not only did he affect me like no other man had, but it was wrong, so therefore, right.

“What’s your name? Tell me.”

“Tell me you’re mine.”

“No. I can’t do that.”

A growl came from him. “Why not?

“Because we both know it’s not true.” What he’d told my father came back and I suddenly realized how stupid it’d been to want him. After the thirty days, if he didn’t get his sister back, I was being sold into the life of a sex slave. How had I blocked that part out? “Let me go.” Earnestly, I began to fight. The name of my kidnapper was suddenly not important anymore. Escape was.

“Calm down.” My arms were pinned behind me, crushed against my ass and the tile. “Tell me. What were you thinking?”

The steam made it hard to breathe. My breasts rose and fell as I tried to read him. Would he do it? Would he really unleash me to the evil men who paid to torture and maim women?

“Talk to me, dammit.” His fingers wrapped into my long bangs and he held my face level with his.

“You’re going to sell me if you don’t get what you want.”

The air electrified around us as I waited for his response. It took forever, but he eased me to the ground and began taking off his clothes. The shirt stuck to him as he pulled it over his head. My eyes immediately went to his side. A large pink and white stargazer lily stood out against his tanned skin. I’d never seen a flower on a man before. It threw me off for a moment. Then, I remembered his sister. Lily.

“I may be an asshole, but I’m not completely heartless. You won’t be sold to the traffickers, but you won’t be going home either.”

“What?” I watched his shirt drop, his jeans and shoes following. The size of his cock, not even hard, had my eyes widening. I looked away fast before my attention got stuck there. “I said you were mine, and I wasn’t lying. If I don’t get my sister back, you’ll never leave. You’ll be my captive until I decide otherwise. But don’t bet on that happening. I won’t give your father the satisfaction of knowing you’re free. And don’t think he’ll come after you. The evidence I have would put us both behind bars for a very long time. He won’t risk it. Not even for you.”

“You sound so sure of yourself. He wouldn’t let me stay kidnapped. He just wouldn’t. Word will get out that I’m missing eventually, and it would ruin his political career. He cares more about that than anything else.”

Water poured over his head and he reached up, running his fingers through his hair. “You’re already presumed dead to the outside world, Mary. It’s all over the news. Boating accident. They’ve been searching the water for your body for days. We both know they’re not going to find one. No one will ever know. Your father is pretty much covering his tracks in case he can’t pull through with our deal. If they find Lily, your story will likely be you surfaced in some small town, amnesia from hitting your head. If not, you’ll remain with me and stay my personal slave.”

My legs gave out and I collapsed to the floor. I wasn’t going to be sold, but I wouldn’t be free either. I’d be his. For real. And not in a good way. Just a constant reminder of the sister he wanted to find. Proof of his hate for Victor.

A smell similar to his cologne drifted through the enclosed space, but I didn’t look up to see him washing. I stared, ahead, in a daze. Escape. It was the only option I had. To do that, I needed him to trust me. I needed out of the ropes and out of his room. That also meant I’d have to comply with his orders. Break my hold by giving him what he wanted. Ownership. It was only a word, but to me it was more. Just lie. It’s the key to your freedom. Tell him whatever he wants and play along. You’ll be out of here in no time.

Trust. To gain his, I’d have to open myself up. I could do it. After all, I knew how to dissociate myself. I’d been doing it for years. There were no tears when I talked about the rape to my therapist. Just numbness and the flowing of words. I’d do that with everything concerning this man.

I looked up. Drops of water splashed my face causing me to squint. He was watching. Waiting to see how I’d react. “He’ll find her,” I assured. “I won’t be here for long. As for Victor’s reaction to the situation, I’m not surprised on the route he took. He always was great at hiding secrets and making things go his way. This will just be another one.”

“You said, Victor. You call him that?”

I shrugged and stood. “I do now.”

“Never before?”

I stood and moved around him to get in the water. “No. But he’s not my father regardless of how this turns out. The moment he admitted to the sex trafficking, he lost me. After all, he’s no better than the man that raped me when I was thirteen. He’s allowing girls and women to get hurt. I won’t be a part of it.”

“Raped? I never came across that while I was researching you.” His face darkened as he looked at me. I ignored him while I reached for the bottle of soap and began lathering my hair.

“Nor will you. I told you, my father is great at burying secrets. The man that hurt me, he was,” I held up my hands doing the quotation mark sign, “taken care of. Whatever that means. I never saw him again and was told to forget it ever happened.”

The room grew silent and I could tell he was lost in thought. Slowly, his head shook. “He took your innocence from you and your father told you to forget about it?”

“No.”

Confusion filled his face.

“I still have my virginity. He didn’t rape me there.”

“Oh.” He seem to take in my words. “You’re still a virgin? But Jordan. You were about to let him fuck you. I can’t believe you almost gave your virginity to that piece of shit.”

The soap ran down my chest and I saw him lower his gaze to my breasts. He tightened his jaw and met my stare.

“No.” I made sure the shampoo was out and stepped forward. “I was going to let him hurt me because I like the pain. It helps release something in me. Then, I was going to let him fuck my ass. As for my virginity, that is mine.” I slowed down, stressing my words. “All mine. No one else’s. I choose who I give it to, and I made it perfectly clear to him that he wouldn’t be that person.”

The tension building in me grew by the second. I wanted him to know he couldn’t have my gift unless I chose him. For some reason, I didn’t see him trying to rape me. My captor could have taken me against my will the very first night, or any other since I’d been here. He hadn’t. The threats probably should have scared me, but for some reason I couldn’t see him going that far.

“Your virginity is safe, for now. Your ass is not. I’m moving back in my room tonight and you’re going to do as you’re told. All we have is time. I don’t care how long it takes. You will be mine, in all ways, eventually.”

I lathered my body with soap, trying to make sense of his words. “You act like I’m not leaving in a few weeks. I told you he’d find your sister, and he will.”

“You have more confidence than I do.” The shower door opened and he got out, grabbing a towel. I took my time, dreading the ropes that I knew would soon follow. Surprise grew after ten minutes went by and he didn’t rush me. My thoughts were all too consuming, and I let them continue while I turned off the water and pulled back the door. There was no fighting this if I wanted to get free. I dried off and followed him into the room, still in a daze. The ropes were in his hands. It was time.

The moment we reached the edge of the bed I lowered to my knees and bowed my head. I knew how a slave should act. Or, at least, I thought I did. My wrists came together and I raised my hands over my head. Giving myself to him to do as he wished.

“Look at me.” The demand was soft spoken. My eyes rose, but didn’t hold his stare. “No. You will not play that role without your admission. Say it.”

Damnit. My mouth parted but nothing would come out except a sound of desperation. Was this so hard? Say it, Mary. Tell him he owns you. It’s so easy. Just speak! Fuck, I couldn’t. How was I ever going to escape if I couldn’t obey? My eyes raked over his hard body, all muscle and definition. The V that was exposed from the towel hanging at his hips made my mouth water and it only angered me more. I jumped to my feet and snatched the rope. “I’ll do it my fucking self.”

“There’s my girl.” His hand grasped my throat and slammed me onto the bed. The muscles constricted and I took a deep breath as best as I could. “You’re a fighter, Mary. I like that.” He tightened his hold and grabbed my arm, sliding me to the head of the bed. Pain bit into my thighs as he wedged my legs apart.

Water dropped down from his dark hair, splattering on my cheek. He leaned in until he was only inches from my face. “Never tell someone your weakness. You made the biggest mistake of your life by telling me yours.” Fingers rubbed over my folds and I could feel myself growing wet at his touch. My hips jerked to the side, only bringing him closer to my opening.

“When you give your enemy something to go after, they’ll take it without a second thought. If I wanted, I could strip your virginity from you. You hold on to that more than anything. Why shouldn’t I want it?” His eyes narrowed. “I do, you know. God, I want it.” The grip loosened and he slid his rough cheek against mine. “Soon, Mary Hagen, you’ll be mine in every way possible.”

A moan slipped free and I moved my hips. Damn my treacherous body. I did want him despite my mind going against everything I’d decided since I was thirteen.

“Fuck. Keep moving. You’re so wet for my cock.”

A finger slid inside of me as deep as it would go before hitting my wall, and I gasped.

“So you’re telling the truth.” Teeth pulled at my earlobe, tugging gently. “I thought maybe you were lying, but the thought was still hot. Feeling the proof for myself, I couldn’t want you more.” Another finger joined the first and my hands jerked to his biceps. Pleasure built deep within me until I felt like I was going to explode if I didn’t release. My hips moved faster, wanting some unknown need I’d never felt before.

Continuous sounds poured from my mouth. The grip on my throat disappeared and my captor grabbed my wrists while he lowered. My head flew up from the pillow. “What are you doing?”

“No questions. Lie back before I snap those handcuffs on you.”

That was the last thing I wanted. Cautiously, I lowered back down while he bit along my lower stomach, working his way down even more.

“I’m going to lick and suck all over this pussy. Tell me you want it.”

My head shot up. “You can’t do that.”

He lifted an eyebrow. “No? I think I can. You’re not going to seriously tell me you’ve never had a guy do that before.”

Fear surged through me. I wasn’t sure why. “No one is allowed to touch me there. I don’t allow it.”

“But you’ll let them fuck your ass? Hurt you?”

“Yes.”

A dark smile spread across his face and his teeth bit into my stomach again. “Tell me you want it.”

My hips moved, sliding my pussy against his neck. Hot tingling surged through me at the rough, wet friction. “Do it.”

The victory I was so sure would be on his face wasn’t. Just pure focus on what he wanted. Slade lowered, kissing his way to the top of my smooth folds. I’d always waxed. Couldn’t stand shaving and didn’t like having the thick curls. I’d never been more thankful in that moment. Embarrassment should have set in, but I was too hot to care at this point.

Instinctively, my back arched the lower he went. “Wait. You have to tell me your name. Please. I can’t keep going if I don’t even know who you are.”

Teeth sunk into my inner thigh. I screamed and jerked against the pain.

“Say it. Tell me who owns you.”

My head rose. “Your name, first. Then, I give you my word. I will say what you want to hear.”

The gray of his eyes shone brightly while he studied me. “If you’re lying, I’m going to carve my name into your skin. I still might. You really want to know it?”

Why had his words nearly brought me to orgasm? Why did I want him to stay true to his threat? I nodded. “Tell me.”

“Slade. Slade Roberts.”

The room spun and I couldn’t stop myself from reaching to clasp my hand over my mouth. Slade Roberts. The Slade Roberts. It wasn’t possible. Couldn’t be. “You’re the owner of Slade Industries. Rivals with the Brighton’s.”

“And, now you know. You see, they didn’t have a clue it was my sister they were taking, and they made a huge mistake by assuming I could never discover the truth of who was behind it. But I did. I’ve done everything I can to uncover where Lily is, but only they’ll be able to figure that out. For your sake, they better, because you won’t fare well in this life, little Mary.”

Slade’s teeth sunk into my other thigh and I groaned as he broke through the skin on that side too. My hands were pulled down tighter, wedging beneath my ass. While his tongue licked over his marks, I felt the fog of desire wipe away all thoughts. Nothing existed except where his tongue was going next. I held my breath as he moved closer to where I was suddenly craving for him to be.

Chapter 6

Slade

The warm tang of Mary’s blood took over my senses like the most addicting drug there ever was. I wanted more. To transfuse myself with her innocence and dilute my life of sin and debauchery. She may have dabbled in things with her past, but she and I weren’t even comparable. At almost thirty, I’d spent my life building up what I had. Spending almost every night with a different woman, doing as I pleased, whenever I wanted. It wasn’t until Lily disappeared that reality had crashed into me, hard.

My sister. My responsibility. Gone. All because I was too busy to watch out for her. I’d taken care of Lily since we were young. The parents we had weren’t much of a mother and father. They traveled the world, expecting their hired help to take care of us. When they were killed, I was twenty. It was only natural for me to get guardianship over her. After all, I’d taken care of her up until that point anyway. College and responsibility over a ten year old was the most trying time of my life, but she and I had pulled through just fine.

When I was hired by P&R, my first company, I went right to the top. It didn’t take me long at all to have a high rise office. My ideas were genius. They loved me, and I loved working there. But like everything in my life, I wanted more. Needed to control what I knew should have belonged to me. I used more than three quarters of my inheritance and bought the company, taking a gamble. It paid off, multiple times over. I bought more companies all over the world, merging them into Slade Industries.  I was on top of the world…and then it crashed to the ground with one frantic phone call from Samantha Andrews. Lily was missing.

My hands pushed Mary’s thighs wider, locking my thoughts away. I wouldn’t think of Lily right now. There was time for that later. Now wasn’t it. Mary was my focus. She blew me away with her sudden openness. I hadn’t been expecting it and sure as hell didn’t know what to tell her concerning her issues. It pissed me off that someone could hurt a child, but her father said he’d taken care of it. No doubt he killed the man. I sure as fuck would have. And I’d taken plenty of lives in the last three months. Fucking scum traffickers. I’d kill them all if Governor Hagen didn’t pull through. Shit, I still might. It’d be fun. Like shooting fish in a barrel.

“Slade.” Mary’s head rose and she looked down at me. The slow licks of my tongue traced her folds. I wasn’t ready to connect with her clit or push toward her slit. Mary’s juices took me over, and I couldn’t get over how fucking wet she was. I’d never seen anything like it. The darkness in me swirled and I couldn’t help but do things like bite her, or choke her. She drove me crazy to the point of madness. Her curves were perfect, her face…so damn innocent. Not like her sister at all. I would have fucking destroyed that stupid bitch had I gotten my hands on her. Jordan’s work wouldn’t have compared to what I wanted to do. She’d be dead by the time I was done. Taking my sister. Fuck!

I closed my eyes against the anger and instead, sucked Mary’s clit into my mouth. She instantly fought to get her hands free, but I held them tighter. Slowly, I eased the suction until my mouth broke from her pussy. Sweetness coated my lips, begging I sample more of the essence of my slave. I’d had her blood. Now, I wanted her come. I wanted to take every drop she had to give. She was going to have the best orgasm of her life and it was going to belong to me.

“Tell me who you belong to.” My tongue swept over her opening and she moaned, loudly. The flush that tinted her cheeks had me mesmerized. Out of all the photos I’d seen, over all the time I’d watched her, she’d never looked more beautiful than she did glowing from what I’d done. Me. It was all because of me. “Say it.”

Silence. I sunk my teeth right next to the bite mark I’d done earlier. “Now. Say it before I do it even harder.”

Her pussy moved in front of my face and I knew she wanted me to continue. “I’m yours. You own me, Slade.”

Victory. I pushed my tongue in deep at her admission. My adrenaline soared. Dominated. The need to fuck her hard and fast killed me. She wasn’t ready. I knew that. But, shit, I wanted her every way possible. The virginity she treasured would become my prize. More than anything, I knew I’d be the one breaching that barrier, and I couldn’t wait. There was no turning back. She’d spoken the words. Gave herself to me. There was no changing her mind. Ever. If my sister was returned to me, Mary might not be my captive anymore, but she’d always be mine. I’d take her any damn way I wanted, and anywhere I pleased. There was nothing she or anyone else could do about it. I owned her.

“Slade.” Her hips pumped faster and I reached up, squeezing her nipple.

“Say it again. Scream it, over and over.”

The spasms that rocked her were fierce. She twisted, screaming. “I’m yours! Please. Yours.” The clamp of my other hand on her hip held her immobile. There was no way I was going to let her take my come by moving. I made that possible and I’d stay right here until I licked her pussy dry, if that’s what I wanted.

I moaned at the warm rush of her release. The more I tasted, the harder I held to her. My tongue didn’t stop exploring her pussy until she began to move against me again. Only then did I lift and flip her on her stomach.

“I’m going to fuck you now.” The lube rested in my nightstand and I reached over, taking it. As I coated my fingers I stared down at her perfect ass. Finally, a woman who had something to actually grab onto. The last few had been a hundred pounds soaking wet. It wasn’t my taste, but whatever. I used them to get what I needed. With Mary, I’d hit the jackpot.

My cock twitched in my hand. I had enough pre-cum to provide my own damn lube, but I added more, coating my thick length. She jumped as I poured it over the opening of her ass.

“You afraid?” I leaned over, nuzzling my nose just behind her ear. “Tell me you’re afraid.”

The way her eyes grew as she looked back at my cock was just what I needed. My finger circled around the lube and eased into her back entrance. I felt the moment she relaxed, and I surged further. A frown came to my face. For letting people fuck her ass, she was awfully tight. Hell, I wasn’t sure I’d fit without really hurting her.

“How long has it been since you’ve been with someone?”

“I have toys.”

“That’s not what I asked.”

I eased another finger into her and felt her clench around me.

“Two years. One month. Fourteen days.”

My hand froze. All that time and I caught her right before she almost broke that streak? Thank God I had. More innocence for me to feed off of.

“You’re not going to be able to take me, Mary.”

She pushed back, sliding my cock down the slit of her ass. “Try. I can.”

“Not with pleasure, you can’t.” I spun her over and pulled up her arms, locking them in the cuffs. I’d try to see how far I could get, but it basically came down to how much pain she could handle.

More lube coated my fingers and I worked them deeper into her ass. The longer I went, the easier it became. At three fingers, her hands turned into fists, but I didn’t stop. It didn’t take long before she slowed her breathing. A spark of excitement thrummed through me, making my cock pulse. Mary would do it. She’d take me.

“Lift your knees to your chest and put your feet in the air.”

She obeyed and I gripped my cock, easing it into her opening. I hadn’t gotten the tip in before her breath caught. Pausing, I let her adjust. My jaw clenched at the tightness, but I pushed in further. Metal rustled while she moved her hands. I poured more lube over where we were joined and withdrew, only to enter her even more. Over and over, I repeated that action. Three quarters of my cock was buried in her ass and the sight had me working hard to rein in the impatience to make her mine, completely.

“More. Fuck. Give me more,” she moaned.

I laid her legs to rest over my shoulders and all I could do was nod. If she wanted it, then I’d give it to her. My cock slid out a good inch before plunging into her fully. A moan accompanied with tears left her. I fell forward, at her mercy, loving what she giving me. My lips crushed into hers while I thrust, slowly.

“I’m going to take care of you, Mary. Never worry about that.” My tongue licked the tears from her face. The saltiness had me closing my eyes and kissing her more. Whatever it was that was so different escaped me during that moment. I never promised things to women. Never bought them anything or staked my claim. She was different. Maybe it was because, deep down, I knew I wasn’t getting my sister back and Mary was solely mine. As heartbreaking as that was, I wasn’t naïve to the way trafficking worked. My sister was gone and I’d replaced that longing by taking a woman I’d spent a month obsessing over. Watching her was one thing, but having her here was completely different.

The spell she had cast cloaked me tight, making me blind to anything but her. For five days, I lurked in the background. Watching. Waiting to see if she would break and beg to leave. Nothing. She was strong, and I couldn’t get enough. For hours, I’d stalked the banister like a predator ready to attack my prey. All the while, buying my time for the next part of her routine just so I could see her. And, now, after everything I’d learned, there was no doubt in my mind. Mary was the needle to my shot of salvation. Knowing she was mine until I decided against it only made the dose of my infatuation even more lethal.  From her, I could feed my fix. An addiction that would never have to end.

The thrusts increased and Mary turned her face away. I couldn’t stand it. If she couldn’t breathe facing me, I’d give her another reason to fight for air. She would not turn away. My hand covered her mouth and nose, pulling her to look at me.

“Don’t take your eyes off of me until we’re finished.”

Deeper I thrust. Harder. She jerked her head and I let her breathe, knowing she was far from passing out. Moans came from her mouth and I could feel how close she was to coming. Tightening muscles gripped around my cock and I shook my head.

“You come, I’ll spend the next hour spanking your ass. Don’t you dare do it. Not until I say.”

“I’m not sure I can make it stop.”

Ideas were plentiful in my head, but only one reigned supreme. The thing that got to me the most. My faced pushed against her throat and moved down. I let my teeth sink into the fleshy part of her neck until she squeezed her legs around my ribs. Although she may have been distracted enough to prolong her orgasm, her flesh in my mouth sent me to the brink.

“I love the way you taste.” I lifted enough to see the imprint of my teeth. My signature on her skin had me wanting to do it again. All over her.

“Your turn. Mark me, Mary. Give me something to remember you by.” It was dangerous, making my adrenaline soar even more. The trust I was giving her would speak volumes to what would happen after this.

I lowered, placing my own shoulder level with her lips. There was no hesitation. Pain flared at her teeth sinking into my skin and, just when I thought she was going to go too far, she stopped and sucked against me, hard. My hips ground against her.

“Perfect,” I whispered. Movement slowed while I took control and leaned back into my knees. I paused enough to add more lube, letting her catch her breath, and began with the fast thrusts all over again.

“You’re going to be ready to fuck me whenever I say. Aren’t you.” No question. She was. But she seemed to agree as she nodded her head, eagerly.

“Whenever you say.”

I lifted enough to slide a finger into her pussy. At the pressure I applied to the top of her slit with my palm, Mary began to squirm and beg. The power that exploded throughout me was mind blowing, and it was only for her. No one had ever drawn out this sort of response.

“Let me come. Please. I can’t take it anymore.”

If I wanted her to come, I was sure as fuck going to feel her tighten around me everywhere. I slid another finger into her pussy. To experience the evidence of what I was doing was key. I needed it deep within my core to get the satisfaction I suddenly couldn’t live without.

“Come. Right fucking now.”

The motion of my hand rubbed over her clit and I didn’t hold back with my cock as I slammed into her repeatedly. My length became thicker, heavier, as I prepared to fill her with everything I’d suppressed over the last few weeks. She’d have all of me, deep within her. That thought, followed by Mary’s spasms, set off my own. Tightening encircled my cock and fingers until she was all I knew. I engraved that into my mind while we both came down from our release.

“Dinner. And then we go again.” I collapsed to her side, already thinking about next time. Jesus, help her. This was only the beginning. Next time, I wanted my knife. She didn’t stand a chance at being my captive, and yet, knowing that, I was too greedy to let her go.

Chapter 7

Mary

To be content in my body and not my mind was killing me. The soft breathing from Slade filled the room, but I couldn’t find peace in what had just happened. My body could have had its own cheerleading team, yelling shouts of victory for the ecstasy he’d brought me, but my mind was pissed I’d given in so completely. What the fuck was wrong with me?

I glared up at the handcuffs and glanced over at my sleeping lover. Lover! That’s what he was. Not just a stranger using my body like I preferred. I was stuck with this man for who knew who long and all I wanted to do was scream. Tonight, he’d want to do this again, but I’d fight him. Maybe then I’d find peace.

The mattress shifted as he rolled onto his stomach. Those luscious lips separated and the traitorous part between my legs started to get wet again. Dammit. Maybe I was best locked away in this room by myself. Then at least we’d be separated. But, no. That wouldn’t happen. He was moving back in. What was I going to do? Spend my days waiting for him to come fuck me and my nights having to sleep next to him like a woman would with a live-in boyfriend or husband? That wasn’t me. I didn’t want to sleep in a bed next to a man. Not even him, no matter how sexy he was. I’d give him that. Slade Roberts was the total package for the woman in me, and it drove me crazy.

Well, at least I could do one thing: use what I had to get what I wanted. Right now, that was food. My leg reached over and kicked him. It was harder than I intended. Slade’s head flew up and his hand was around my throat before I could prepare myself.

His eyes got big and he blinked a few times, looking lost. “Don’t ever wake me up like that again. Not unless you have a death wish.” Slowly, his fingers released their hold. I gasped, the rawness feeling like I’d bleed on the inside at any moment now. I’d been choked enough in the last freaking week to last me a lifetime.

Tears came to my eyes and I played on them. “I’m sorry. I’m just so hungry and I called your name but you never woke up.” Lie.  But, whatever. He wouldn’t know…or maybe he would. Slade’s eyes narrowed before he rolled over and stood.

“I’m going to take you downstairs. If you so much as do something stupid, you’ll spend another week locked in here without a chance of getting out again. Do I make myself clear?”

I nodded. I wasn’t stupid.

The sound of the nightstand opened and he took out a key, unlocking the handcuffs. “Go take a quick shower and I’ll get you some clothes. Leave the door open.”

Like I was going anywhere. The metal shutters were over that window too, sealing me within these walls like the captive I was. Seeing him walk to the closet had my heart sinking. Well, he wouldn’t be leaving the room. That only meant I couldn’t be nosey and look through his desk like I wanted. What secrets did he hold within those drawers? I was dying to know. Maybe next time.

Aching raced through me at every step to the shower. I turned the lever to hot and stood in front of the mirror, taking in my wounds. The bite mark just to the left of my neck was deep. He’d broken the skin, as he had on all of them. Especially the ones on my inner thighs. There was a certain satisfaction I felt about how far he’d gone. He wanted me to remember what he’d done, and I would with every visual reminder that marred my skin. My finger traced over the small indentions. Wetness renewed between my legs and I nearly moaned.

Disgusted at myself, I turned and opened the shower door. A small yelp filled the room as I jumped and looked at him leaning against the frame of the door.

“What’s the matter, you don’t like my marks?”

Of course I didn’t. They reminded me of my weakness. “I do. I’m just really sore right now.”

“Hmm. I see.” He laid a black dress on the countertop and I couldn’t help but stare at it. Was it Lily’s? If so, why was it in his closet? Maybe a former lovers? He wasn’t married. At least, not the last I’d heard his name raved about. Slade Roberts was huge at my school amongst the girls. They all drooled over him. He was the city celebrity and not once had I paid the roar around his name any attention. Maybe I should have.

Slade let out a small laugh and I tore my eyes from the black silk dress. “It’s yours. I’ve been planning this for a month now. Your sizes were easy enough to find. The other half of my closet is now yours. You’ll have everything you need there.”

I must have looked like a fish out of water for as much as I opened my mouth, only to close it. The angry part of me wanted to cuss him out, to tell him to shove those clothes up his ass. The part that only knew escape had me finally knowing what to say. Well, sort of. “If those are too small, I’m going to be pissed.”

My eyes didn’t go back to him. Instead, I got in the shower and began washing my body. The laugh that came from him only had me fighting my smile. Ridiculous. I had to have been the only one in history taking this kidnapping with a grain of salt. Maybe it was because I knew I was getting out of here. Or perhaps, somehow I knew he wasn’t really going to hurt me. At least, I didn’t think he would. Was I just that stupid? Well, ignorance was bliss. It was better than cowering in the corner, waiting to die.

Tapping caught my attention and it wasn’t seconds later than I saw him stalk toward the shower. Apparently, he had the patience of a gnat. Go figure, so did I. The door opened and he latched onto my arms, spinning me to the back so he could get in the water.

“Is it a girl thing, or is it just you and Lily who take your sweet ass time in the shower? I used to have to wake her up an hour and a half early so she’d make it to school on time. I bet if I didn’t rush you along, you’d be in here as long as her.”

The openness left me speechless. It wasn’t much, but he was communicating, and it wasn’t a demand.

“I think it’s almost all women. You’re right. I’d stay in here forever if I could.”

“Well, you can’t. You need to eat, and so do I.”

I bit my lip, trying to decide if I should ask any more questions or just let him take the lead.

“What?” Soap bubbled over his body and I couldn’t help but notice that he was hard again. Holy…had that been inside of me? Aching told me, yes. I’d be lucky to sit down after what I’d taken. And, fuck, it had hurt so good. I wanted it, again.

“Just tell me, Mary, before I spin you around and take your virginity.”

My body stiffened, yet blossomed under his threat. “Meat. I need real food. No more soup. If I have to have one more bowl, I’ll wilt away into nothing.”

The look he gave said he didn’t believe me, or even care.

“You’ll eat what I give you. Do you think my sister is eating well? I don’t.”

And there it was. Proof of who I was. A captive. A slave. Just like Lily.

After that I refused to speak unless I felt like answering something. We got out and I dried off, sliding on the dress. The knee length silk hugged to my curves perfectly. I awaited instruction like the good little sex slave he’d acquired by his own force, and followed him out of his door.

The huge marble staircase was every bit as elegant as I remembered. It was the artwork that hung on the walls, taller than me, that stole my attention. The deep red and black colors swirled around, making nothing in particular, just arches and lines, but they were beautiful. I couldn’t take my eyes off them. Large lions rested at the base of the stairs on each side. Were they real gold? Probably. The guy was just as rich as the Brighton’s, if not more so.

“Marcio.” The acknowledgement had meant something. Killer strode off through a large door to the left. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t catch what rested behind from the peek I’d managed before the barrier was once again closed.

A mouthwatering aroma hit hard as we entered the living area and turned to a private dining. The large table could have easily sat twenty people. The dinnerware was already set out further down, waiting for guests that would never show. Gold encircled white on the plates and cups with elegant twists and turns. I was afraid to even touch one for fear of breaking something.

Slade pulled at the collar of the dark blue button up shirt he’d put on. When close to his eyes, it reminded me of a stormy sea. He was all raging waves, lightening, and the punch of gale force winds. A battle raged within him, but would I ever find out what it was?

Probably not. I sighed and tilted my head, suddenly noticing the dinnerware to the side of me wasn’t white. It was glass. See-through. I’d been seeing the white table cloth underneath. Holy shit. My head tilted more while I stared through the cup in front of me.

“What are you doing?”

It was hard not to cut my eyes over like I wanted. What the hell did it look like I was doing, exercising my neck? Annoyed, I sat up straight and kept my mouth shut. He made me feel stupid, and now I was more embarrassed than anything. Growing up, I’d seen plenty of luxurious dishes, but never ones like these. They impressed me.

The door in front of me swung open and the kitchen came into sight. I hadn’t noticed that on our walk-through the first night. An older man came through, setting a plate in front of Slade that contained a big, juicy steak with rosemary potatoes and green beans. As my bowl was brought out, I knew I wasn’t escaping the damn soup. Shit. Well, I wouldn’t say a word. I’d force it down and pretend like it didn’t affect me like I’d let on before.

Today was what looked like potato soup. The man walked away in his fancy black suit and I picked up the spoon, refusing to even look in Slade’s direction. He probably had a big fat smile on his face. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing how annoyed I was.

Lily. She probably wasn’t eating this good. Guilt ate at me. My father was responsible for that, as were my sister, Charles, and Jordan. I brought the spoon to my lips and blew. It wasn’t fair. I should be happy that I was getting treated this good and wasn’t in that underground room getting raped and tortured like she possibly could have been. Or even drugged. I’d heard horror stories of trafficking in one of my classes. They kept the women dependent on drugs so they wouldn’t leave. Here I was, getting the royal treatment as far as sex slaves were concerned.

“Mary.”

I glanced up, torn from imagining poor Lily bound and suffering.

Slade pushed his plate toward me and all I could do was shake my head. Confusion lit his features, but he remained quiet. Garlic took over my senses. The soup was a bit strong for my taste, but I didn’t care. I continued to eat until the bowl was gone. When I finished, I stared straight ahead. Waiting. Thinking.

Would my father find her? Was Lily okay? Flashes of the picture Slade held on his desk took over my vision and I wondered if she even looked like the same girl she’d been there. My attention lowered to the silk dress and I hated it. Silk. So expensive for a captive. No more nice clothes. Not until Lily was found.

“May I ask a favor?” I looked over for the first time in what felt like half an hour.

“You can ask, it doesn’t mean you’ll get it.”

Fair enough. “I want to speak with Victor.”

Slade’s eyes narrowed. “About what?”

Truthfully, I had no idea. I just needed to. I knew what I wanted would come out when I began talking. My thoughts swirled and it hit me. “I want him to feel bad for what he’s done. But not just bad, I want it to eat into his soul.”

Tapping brought my eyes down to his hand. He seemed to do that a lot.

“How do I know you’re not going to try something that will make me angry?”

I lowered my gaze. “You’re going to have to trust me. If I upset you, you have my permission to do as you see fit.”

Well, that lit him up. I saw the interest flare behind his eyes like a kid in a candy store. That’s what I was, his treat. His guilty pleasure. I had no doubt he didn’t feel the least bit remorseful for what he’d done. Slade stood and walked to the door. Not a word was spoken. He waved his hand and Marcio came over. “I want Governor Hagen awaiting my call in fifteen minutes.”

“Yes, Sir.”

Marcio headed toward the kitchen entrance I’d seen before. Slowly, I stood from the table and pushed in my chair. “Thank you. It’s more than I deserve. I’ll try not to ask for anything else.”

“You’re acting different.” He strode forward and I braced myself. Whether he was going to grab me or choke me, I wasn’t sure, but I wasn’t taking any chances of being unprepared.

Slade’s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. “What have you done?”

“I beg your pardon?

“You’re different, God dammit. I want to know why, right now.”

Realization. Guilt. That’s why. I was taking on my father’s sins, even though I shouldn’t have. The responsibility of all those girls wasn’t my fault, but I felt like they were.

“I’m going to need different clothes. I don’t want him to see me like this.”

“Like what? Dressed?” He didn’t understand. Anger swelled and I didn’t feel like explaining. I burst from the dining room in a dead sprint and headed for the stairs. Footsteps pounded behind me and I knew it was only a matter of time before he caught me. I was halfway up the stairs when hands locked on my ankle and I flew forward into the marble.

My foot kicked and I slipped through his grasp. By the time I was in the bedroom, he was hot on my trail. I dove to the closet and pulled back the door. Designer clothing littered my side and I screamed the rage that I’d been bottling up for days.

“Talk to me.” Slade shook me hard, but it only intensified the fit I was immersed in.

“I need clothes. Slave clothes. Not this.” I reached back, trying to tear at them. “Lily isn’t in a dress that cost hundreds of dollars.” I pulled at the black silk trying to get it off me. Slade locked his hand around my face and one look into his eyes washed the tantrum I had right down the drain.

“You wear what I tell you to. That is final.” His hand pushed in between my breasts. The loud rip jerked me forward. Material hung loosely, showing my cleavage. He could have done worse, I knew it, yet he let it stay just as it was. “There. It looks like I’ve ravaged you. Feel better?”

Well, I did, a little. My head lowered. “He’ll never look his hardest for Lily if he doesn’t see me at my worst.” I stepped back and held up my arm. “I want you to put a bite mark on each one. Victor has to see what he’s done.”

Slade just stared. What he was thinking was beyond me. Although the teeth marks would be a great touch to the ones I already carried, I was only beginning. While I walked to the nightstand, he watched, not stopping me like I thought he would. He was beginning to trust me. It was a good thing. That meant I might possibly be able to escape if the time came down to it. But, could I? I was determined to make my father find Lily. If I left, he’d have no more motivation. Slade would lose his sister for good and it truly would be my fault.

Tears welled in my eyes. For thirty days I was his. That was it. I’d stay that long, and if there was no luck finding his sister, I’d leave.

Contents slid in the drawer as I pulled it open. Slade’s eyes were narrowed, watching, waiting. Lube, condoms, and a mix of things like pens and a pad of paper rushed to the front. I saw none of it. My sight was set on one thing, and one thing only. My fingers connected with the folded up knife and I walked back to him, placing it in his palm. Shaking took over my hands as I grabbed the torn material and spread it open even wider.

“I want you to mark me. Carve your name into my chest, like you said. Let my father see what he’s done.”

Slade’s nostrils flared. “You want me to permanently scar your skin to prove a point to your father?” The sudden lock around my neck was not gentle. It was full of anger, astonishment, but most of all, eagerness.

“Do it,” I whispered. “I know you want to. Show my father who I really belong to.”

Yes, I was playing off of his emotions, but I suddenly didn’t care. If I ever was going to get my life back, Lily had to be found. I’d wear Slade’s name on my skin forever if it meant the possibility of bringing her home, safe.

The beast flared and he slowly eased me back until I was lying halfway on the bed. The blade appeared with a flick of his wrist causing my breath to quicken.

“I want to. Fuck, I do.” His eyes were burning a hole through my chest. With more calmness than I felt, my hand reached for his wrist. Tightening on my neck increased at my movement, but my fingers connected with his skin and I eased his hand down.

“Think of Lily. Let’s get her back.”

Slade’s eyes met mine for the briefest moments. Excruciating agony nearly had me flying up at the searing that branded my chest. His hand slid from my throat down to my shoulder, holding me down.

A pause sent me into panic. “Don’t you dare stop.” The S was done, but I wasn’t going to let him give in. I wanted every single letter.

“You don’t get to decide what I do,” he snapped. The L had a deep sound coming from my mouth. The rest of his name followed so fast that stars flickered across my eyes. The cross between haunted and fascinated was permanently etched on his face. He didn’t stop staring until my head rolled to the side. Warmth ran down toward my neck. I knew he hadn’t cut deep enough to cause much damage, but his name would definitely always be there.

The knife dropped to the bed and his lips crushed into mine, hungrily. The stinging across my chest only added to the arousal that was sizzling in my core. I was on fire, more so than I’d ever been.

“God, you’re fucking amazing.” The hardness of his cock pushed into my pussy and he gripped to my hip, grinding against me. “Now you’re really mine. Mine,” he whispered, catching my mouth again. My moan was drowned out by knocking on the door. Both of our heads looked toward the interruption.

“It’s time to speak to your daddy,” Slade said, looking down at me.

My teeth ground into each other. “Victor. He’s not my dad, not anymore.” But my father wouldn’t know that. I’d play up his parental card until it returned Lily, then I’d be free.

Chapter 8

Slade

The red jagged marks surrounded by blood called to me.SLADE. Right there across her chest for the world to see. My mouth turned dry just looking at my work. With the bright lights shining down on Mary, she looked spotlighted. Displayed, just for me. Like a woman on a pedestal with all the attention being sucked in to her. And, soon, it would be.

Blonde hair flared out wildly around her solemn face. The black dress hung open as if she’d been the victim of some horrible attack. And right there, centerpieced on her glorious body, my signature. My teeth imprints. Mine. Fucking fantastic.

The odd dial tone filled the room, and I waited, wondering exactly what she planned on saying. All Mary had made clear was that I needed to act like myself. She’d said it sarcastically, but I knew what she had meant.

Victor’s face flashed on the screen. Next to him, Bethany. Swollen eyes and all. It was apparent she’d been crying. Maybe the ice queen actually had a heart. Maybe she was just upset because they’d been caught. Who knew where that bitch’s thoughts were?

“Mary.” Bethany gripped Victor’s arm as her sister’s name came out in sobs. Blonde hair fell into Mary’s face as she looked down at her lap. The ropes had her hands bound behind her back, making her chest stick out even more. Bethany came a little closer to the screen. “I’m so sorry. We’re going to bring you home, Mary. We are.” The crying got harder and Mary looked back up at the monitor, her own tears flowing down her face like an open faucet.

A shuddering breath left her mouth before she gained composure. “Daddy, I want to go home. I’m scared. Please tell me you’ve found something.”

The anger across Victor Hagen’s face couldn’t be disguised no matter how hard he tried. I stood in the background, crossing my arms over my chest.

“We’re following a lot of leads, sweetie. Give us some time. There’s a couple of different places she could be. My men are looking into them all. Just hang in there. We’ll have you back home before you know it.”

“That’s it? Hang in there? I want to come home. Find her. Get evidence to prove she’s okay that way he’ll stop this. I know you can do it. You can. You have the power to do anything, Dad. Please.”

Mary began to crying harder. I couldn’t stand to see her break down so fully. To see her beg that bastard. After everything I’d done, never once had she broken like that in my care. Seeing her so weak here, in front of her family, made me want to pull out her spirit; have her fighting again.

I couldn’t help it. I took long strides forward, coming in from behind her. Silky hair slid through my fingers and my hand pulled her head back. Bethany screamed, angrily, at the same time, sobbing just as hard as Mary.

“You better hope you find her soon. My patience is running thin. Every week you don’t have Lily home, I’ll carve my name into her again. It’ll continue until there’s no place for me to write.” I pulled Mary to her feet and she did it. She fought, making my heart soar. Wild thrashing made me tighten my arms. What came next, though, diminished my relief.

“Daddy! Daddy, don’t let him hurt me!” Mary screamed so heartbreakingly, to the point where I wasn’t sure if she was truly begging him or acting. I swung her around and motioned with my head for Brace to turn off the camera. The moment he nodded, indicating Victor couldn’t see anymore, Mary went limp.

What the hell had just happened? I couldn’t process it. My mind swirled with seeing my slave so upset. Nothing made sense. Sweat began coating my skin. Never had I felt like the bad guy in this, but suddenly, I wasn’t so sure.

“Suppose I deserve an Oscar for that.” Mary wiggled and I placed her on her feet. A smile came to her face and she lifted her arms off her back, waiting for me to untie her. Instinct kicked in and I spun her around, clutching to her hair so she had to look at me.

“That was…” What was that? Fucking brilliant? Terrifying as hell to know how it looked when she was broken and truly afraid? The depths she was willing to go to get my sister back had me embracing her so hard I was sure she would snap in two. “Thank you.” My mouth pressed against her temple and I didn’t bother untying her. I clutched to her like an anchor while I raced for my bedroom.

Whatever she wanted, I was ready to give it to her. All she had to do was say the words and I’d make it happen. As long as it wasn’t freedom. That I wasn’t willing to grant. Anything else, yes.

My door slammed into the wall and I pushed it shut behind us. “Name something. Anything. It’s yours.”

Mary’s eyebrows drew in. “You know what I want.”

“Not going to happen. Name something else.”

A grunt left her mouth and she hopped to the bed, doing one last jump to land herself on the mattress. “I don’t want anything.” Her arms adjusted behind her and I walked over, undoing the ropes.

Maybe it was guilt, for the first time, but I wasn’t letting her get out of this. “You have to name something. I won’t take no for an answer.” The rope landed at the far end of the bed at my toss. Intrigue lit up her face. I knew something had entered her mind, but she shook her head.

“Sorry, I don’t want anything.”

“You lie. You’re very good at that.”

Mary reached for her feet and began undoing the rope. “What do you expect? I learned from the best.” While she unraveled it, I leaned against the wall, content to watch my name move with every motion of her body.

“Enlighten me. I know something came to your mind while I was asking.”

The hemp fell to the floor and she straightened her back, almost proudly. “Fine. You want to know, I’ll tell you. My apartment. I can’t afford to keep it when I leave and I won’t allow my father to take care of me anymore. If you can take care of the rent until I finish school, I’ll pay you back after I get on my feet. And, I will pay you back.”

Pay me back? I should have known she was going to say a ridiculous statement like that. In my mind, I figured she was dreaming of some fancy car or even jewelry. I was way off. Mary wasn’t flashy like the women of my past. I’d have to learn to stop comparing her.

And just rent? No fancy penthouse or apartment in Paris? It made me sigh. It didn’t matter. As far as I was concerned, she wasn’t going anywhere anyway. Real estate was always good to have. Maybe I’d convince her to lease it out while she stayed here, or maybe the peace of mind would help her overall. That was only better for me.

“Rent isn’t going to work. I’ll buy it and put it in your name so you know no one can ever take it from you. It’s my gift. Don’t you dare deny it either.”

The way her lips parted in surprise made me happy. I could tell she didn’t necessarily like what I’d said, but she wasn’t arguing.  It was settled. Now I didn’t feel like such a bastard for taking her, not that I really had to begin with. Only a little. But it had to be done. Maybe with her dramatics, Victor would search in earnest. Hell, maybe they’d actually locate Lily. I’d given up all hope, knowing I had to do this as my last shot, but what if they could really find her? For the first time in over two months, hope sparked, and I hated it. If she didn’t come home, nothing would be different. My mourning would be the same. Now that I’d let her become alive in my heart again, the all too familiar need for vengeance was renewed. God, help me.

“How are you? Did you eat enough dinner?”

Mary stood and narrowed her eyes, walking around me like she wasn’t sure what to think of my question.

“I’m fine. You’re acting different.”

“Different?” Well, maybe a little. I couldn’t get the way she’d broken down out of my head. The need to protect her from reaching pain of that magnitude ever again nearly made me sick. No one would hurt her. Not even myself. Not like that.

The tip of her tongue traced over her lips while she continued to stare. It drew my attention and all I could think about was her flavor. She had the sweetest mouth, always pulling me in to taste more.

“Yeah. You’re being very…nice.”

Anger flickered within. Wasn’t I always? I mean, true, she was held here, but she ate, slept in my bed, was taken care of. That was better than I’d planned from the beginning. My intention was to hurt her. Badly. I hadn’t done that.

SLADE.Dammit. That hadn’t counted. My name on her chest was something we both wanted. That wasn’t hurting her. The more I looked at the letters, the harder my cock got. Fuck, I wanted her again.

A deep breath drew my eyes up. Mary’s head was slightly angled while she took me in. Something sparkled behind her eyes and then she did it. A big smile covered her face. Air constricted in my chest. That happiness was aimed at me…and I wanted more. So much more.

“You’re so quiet. What are you thinking?”

If she only knew. I cleared my throat. My weakness for her wasn’t something she needed to figure out. The time for niceness was over. “I was thinking how good it was going to be when I tied you up and stripped you of your virginity. Do you think you’ll enjoy the pain like you do when I physically hurt you?”

The smile disappeared and she glared. “I never said you were getting it.” She turned toward the closet and grabbed one of the pajama sets I’d bought her. Why hadn’t I just settled with lingerie? I couldn’t deny that it had crossed my mind. Tomorrow, I’d have her some ordered.

“But I will have your virginity. There’s no doubt about that.” She glared at me and I wanted to laugh. “What do you think you’re doing?” I walked over, pulling the clothes from her hand. “We have to treat your wound. You can’t just go on putting clothes over it. The last thing we need is for you to get an infection. Let me call Marcio.”

“No.” Mary flew forward, her hand out toward me. The fear was all too familiar to the act I’d just seen. But this was real. It turned my blood cold and pissed me off to see her scared.

“Please, don’t,” she begged. “Could you do it?”

Why was she so afraid of him? He hadn’t even been the one that hit her. That had been Brace.

“Tell me why you don’t like Marcio or I’m going to call him in.”

A few seconds went by while her face changed expressions continuously. I tried reading each one, but they were so quick, all I picked up was the repeated fear. “He’s…evil. I don’t know why, but I feel it. He scares me.”

Evil. An interesting word for her to choose, but spot on. Marcio was a hired killer. Former SEAL, a doctor, and craved blood like it was water. He’d been through shit I couldn’t even imagine, but overall, I trusted him.

“You shouldn’t fear Marcio, Mary. He’ll protect you if I ever have to leave. And, I will. Soon.”

“You’re leaving me here?” Again…fear. I clenched my fists.

What was happening to my Mary? This wasn’t like her. Ever since she’d talked to her father, it’d fucked her up. Never again. He weakened her, and I didn’t like it. I grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the restroom. The moment I turned her around to face me, I lifted and sat her on the counter.

“Slade Industries isn’t going to run itself. I have to work. I’ve taken off too much time over the last three months. I need to get back.” Mary lowered her head and I was quick to bring it back up.

“How long will you be gone?”

Did she care? It looked like it, but I had seen her act. Is this what she was doing? Playing me? Making me feel bad for leaving, when really, she wanted me to go? Or maybe she didn’t care that I was leaving, she just didn’t want to be left with Marcio.

The medicine cabinet was filled with sleeping medication, antibiotics, everything that I needed to keep me running. I put some cream on the counter and began washing my hands.

“You didn’t answer me.” Her voice was low. Almost a whisper. A knot formed in my stomach at the thought of leaving her. I didn’t want to, but I also feared taking her back to San Francisco. That was asking for trouble. At least here in Washington, in the middle of nowhere, I could be sure Marcio or Brace would track her down if she escaped. There was nowhere to go for miles. They’d find her before she made it far.

“I’ll be gone a few days. A week tops. But I’ll only be home for about that long before I have to go back.”

The gauze and tape went flying from my hands at her slap. “What kind of kidnapper are you? You’re not even going to be here? What if one of them rapes me, or tries to kill me?”

My hand was around her throat before she could say another word. “Don’t you for one second question who I am. If anyone touches you, I’ll fucking rip them to shreds with my teeth. You belong to me, Mary. I kill for what’s mine.” I tightened my fingers. “Do you understand me?”

“Yes,” she breathed out.

My hand let go, grabbing the shit she knocked on the floor. I may have been angry at the beginning, but I couldn’t help the relief at her outburst. She’d stood up to me, and hit my hand pretty damn hard. Thankfully, she was beginning to return back to normal. At least, I hoped.

Chapter 9

Mary

The big bandage on my skin was all I could stare at as I lay in bed. Luckily, untied. Slade sat at his desk, doing something business related. He’d hardly talked to me after my outburst. I was hoping he’d give in and take me back to San Francisco. I knew that’s where his headquarters were. If I could just get him to change his mind, then I’d at least be closer to home, even if I couldn’t leave. I knew it was impossible though. He’d leave me here, trapped here with Giant and Killer. How was that going to turn out? Not good if things went back to the way they were with me in ropes.

Stinging flared as I moved to my side. Damn my chest hurt. It was good. A constant reminder of why I was here. Lily. What was my father doing right now? Was he getting ahold of his men and trying to find her? I sure hoped so. I missed my apartment. TV. Not to mention, the internet. My email was probably overflowing from the few acquaintances I had. Sadness set in and I flipped over to the other side.

“Be still. I can’t think with you tossing and turning.”

I wanted to scream. To throw a pillow at him and call Slade every cuss word I could think of. Instead, I sat up and glared. “I’m bored. I should have asked for a flat screen and cable. Or a library. Hell, window privileges even,” I yelled.

“Is that what it is?” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his cell. “Open the damn windows.” One command and he’d hung up. I flew off the bed so fast that I almost fell. The moment the shutters began to come up, I couldn’t stop the excitement. Finally, I would be able to see.

“Now, just…stay there and be still.”

I didn’t even answer as the large trees and mountains came into view. Where the hell was I? Definitely not in California. For as far as I could see…nothing but nature. There was no way I’d be found even if I did happen to escape. Oh well. I knew I couldn’t. The view would be my companion. I could stare out there all day. It was beautiful, green, and filled with what looked like pine trees. Pine…my mind raced. Oregon…Washington? Canada? I’d never been there, but this sure as hell wasn’t Mexico. At least, I didn’t think so.

For what seemed like hours, I watched. From not changing windows, I picked up a lot. Toward the far right there was a heli pad. Sitting on top, a fancy looking black helicopter. The Slade Industries logo was on the side, a big S with the rest of the letters smaller. The lettering was gold. Elegant. Just like everything in Slade’s world. Birds flew through the sky every now and then. I envied their freedom. How would it be to have the ability to go as I pleased like that? That would be heaven. No worries, No responsibilities. No father, or kidnapper.

I turned and watched as my captor rubbed his finger over the center of his forehead. Headache? Probably. He’d been staring at that computer nonstop now for what seemed like forever.

Tired, I walked over and picked up the pajama’s I’d yet to put on. A part of me didn’t want to. Lily didn’t have ones these nice. I could almost guarantee that. But that only left me in the silk dress or naked, and it wasn’t a good idea to be that exposed. Not with the way I longed to be touched again. Why couldn’t I have been stronger? Put up more resistance?

Slade would be coming back for more of me tonight. Although I’d told him I would obey and have sex with him, I wasn’t so sure that was a good idea. He’d be mad that I was going to resist, but I didn’t care. If I was going to do this, I had to at least hold off a little bit. How would it look if I just threw myself at him?

The dark blue silk was smooth against my skin. As I looked up, Slade was watching. No doubt he’d been doing it from the moment I took off my clothes. The lust emanating from him could have scorched my skin from here. Slowly, I shook my head as he stood. “Not again,” I whispered. The words were almost impossible to get out, especially when he was focused on me that way. It sparked my own need and I could feel myself already wet as I scrambled across the mattress to the other side of the bed.

“Oh, yes, Mary. Again. And, again. And, again. For as many times as I want.” Slade kicked off his shoes and stripped down, all the while watching me like the animal he was. My heart pounded and my feet stayed ready to spring at whatever direction he decided to take.

“I thought you had work to do.”

“Work can wait. This cannot.”

The steps he took were full of controlled power. The soullessness I’d seen on the boat was back. He was unreadable. Zoned in one on thing. Me. Again, I crawled onto the bed, waiting to see which way he was going to come.

“You don’t want this. Really, you don’t.”

A laugh filled the room, immediately telling me that I was wrong in more ways than I could understand.

“I want you kneeling at my feet by the time I count to three. If you’re not, you’ll have to face the consequences.”

Shit. What would those be? My mind raced. Slade was dark. Maybe more so than me. The game we were playing was full of delicious, painful possibilities, and damned if I didn’t want to discover them.

“One.” He walked to one side of the bed, only to turn around and head to the other. “Two.”

Where did I go? I was trapped. He was waiting, expecting me to make a run for it. A wildness came over me while I contemplated my next move.

“So be it.” Slade dove across the end of the bed right for me. I slid to the left, barely touching the floor before his hand jerked at the silk of my top. Buttons went flying through the air and fingers dug into my side. I twisted, letting him have the damn shirt. My feet carried me to the door so fast that I barely touched the ground. The moment the knob connected with my fingertips, he wrapped his arm around my stomach and jerked back.

I didn’t think. I’d trained for something like this to happen a million times. I threw my head back, connecting with his shoulder. Dammit. That’s not where I intended for the blow to go. My elbow followed right into his side and he squeezed me even tighter as he sucked in air. No amount of training could stop the panic at that point. What I was doing wasn’t working and with the hold he had on me, there wasn’t really anywhere for me to attack.

“You are so going to get it, Mary. I thought we’d settled this already. You are mine, and therefore will do as I say.”

Slade stalked into the restroom until he stood right in front of the large mirror. The bandage was ripped off my chest. The stark reminder of his name was thrown in my face as he pointed.

“Mine,” he growled next to my ear.

Before I could head butt him again, he locked into my hair and pressed his lips down the side of my face. My hips slammed into the counter, keeping me trapped. The exhaling caused my body to shiver and awaken a hundred times over.

“Doesn’t it look wonderful, Mary? Look at it.”

I couldn’t have turned away if I wanted to. He made sure of that. Fingers made a path over my bare stomach until they dipped down past the blue silk pajama bottoms. My breath caught at him brushing over the top of my slit. I was so wet. Any need to fight was slipping away with the increasing touch.

“Tell me who owns you.” Teeth grazed my neck while he circled the entrance to my pussy. Everything inside of me wanted to push down, to have him enter me fully.

“I already did that.”

A bite next to the bruise already on my neck had a small cry coming from my mouth. I didn’t think, I reached back and dug my nails into the arm that was locked into my hair. A hiss filled my ear. “I want to hear you say it again. Tell me, Mary.” His eyes rose and met my reflection. So dark. So full of things I couldn’t comprehend.

“I will not.”

Slade’s hand left my pussy and I was pinned into the counter again. The click of the knife had me jerking against his hold. “Perhaps we’ll play a little game. Every time I ask and you deny me, I’ll break the skin. What do you think?”

“No.” My fingers dug into his arm more.

“No?” The blade traveled down the side of my neck until it made its way across my shoulder. I watched, waiting for him to apply pressure. The tip stopped at my inner elbow. “Let me taste you. Just once. Say you’re mine.”

It was a lose-lose situation. If I said I was his, I lost. If I didn’t, he was going to poke that tip right into my arm. I truly didn’t mind so much. The more it scraped against my skin, the more I wanted the sting it would bring. But that’s what he wanted. Therefore, my mission was to keep him from obtaining the most pleasure. The question was, which one would satisfy him the most? The battle was short lived.

“I belong to me.”

Blood pooled over the blade and he jerked my arm up to meet his mouth. The suction and pull on my vein had my knees growing weak from desire. In the distance I heard the knife close in his hand, but I saw nothing but the image of his body looming over me as he pushed his cock in deep. Dammit, I wanted him inside me so much I couldn’t even think straight.

The weight of my arm had it falling and I’d only just realized he wasn’t holding it anymore. How long had I been free and subconsciously leaving my arm up before it’d lowered? Embarrassment heated my skin. Slade watched me, his face still unreadable, but I knew he could tell how much I wanted this.

“Let go of me. You got what you wanted.” My ass pushed back and the thickness of his hard length was all too noticeable.

Slade gripped my breast, squeezing my already hard nipple between his thumb and index finger. “I’m far from getting what I want. You have no idea.” Anger filled his face and he stepped back, ripping my pants down. “This is what calls to me.” Pressure cupped my pussy and his finger slid in deep, hitting my wall. “Fuck, I think it’s going to drive me crazy if I don’t have it soon.” Another joined and I cried out as he picked me up, holding me to him while he strode to the bed. The moment we came to the side, he dropped me to the mattress.

“How much longer?” The way he loomed over with his shoulders rising and falling made me feel small. He looked like a beast ready to devour me…and I wanted the ravaging.

“You can’t have my virginity.”

The weight of his body was suddenly pinning me down. His powerful thighs wedged mine apart and his cock rubbed along my slit, nudging into my entrance the tiniest amount. “You feel that, Mary? My cock wants to slide deep in your pussy. You want it. I know you do.” Slade’s eyes moved down to glance at his name across my chest, lifting just as fast.

“You know nothing. I don’t. I’ll never give it away.” Lie. God, how I couldn’t wait for him to fill me with every inch. It’d feel so good. I knew it would. My arms pushed into the one he’d used to hold me down. I didn’t even budge him, but it gave me the excuse to move my pussy against his long length. The wetness helped me slide along the underside perfectly. Slade let out a deep sound, giving me satisfaction.

“Mary.” My name left him in a moan. We moved against each other in a fevered pace, needing something only the two of us could give. The muscles in Slade’s arms flexed while he lowered himself even more. The kiss he meant to give landed on my cheek. He was quick to bring my face back to him. The smile that met my returned gaze was full of challenge. His fingers slid down and gripped my throat, but never applied pressure. “You fucking love this.”

I did. No question about it. There was no way I was going to tell him that though. Instead, I’d go after what I wanted. “Take me to San Francisco with you. I know that’s where you’re going. Please? I’ll be good. I promise not to run. I wouldn’t do that to Lily. Please?”

“Is that what this is about? You’re throwing a tantrum, withholding what belongs to me, because you’re not getting your way?”

“I don’t want to stay if you’re not going to be here. I don’t trust anyone in this house.”

A look of astonishment flashed. “And you trust me? I’m the last person you should put your faith in. If anything, you’re safer with me being gone. You don’t know how much I want to hurt you.”

I closed my eyes, feeling my body move against him again. “Please. Take me and I’ll say it right now.”

Slade made a sound and let go of my hands. They settled on the sides of my face. “Give me everything. All of you. You’ll never leave my side again, if that’s what you want.”

“Damn you.” My hands wedged between his arms, trying my best to pry them of my face. “My virginity is not a bargaining chip. You might as well have offered me a million dollars. That’s how insulting your words are.”

“A million?” He laughed. “I’d give you twenty. Thirty. Fifty.”

“You’re such a bastard.” I shook my head, appalled.

“Never forget it, baby. The good thing is, I’m not going to pay. You’re going to give it to me freely. Proudly.”

It was my turn to laugh. “Never.”

“We’ll see. Now stop arguing.” His hands grabbed my wrists, locking them into the handcuffs. I didn’t even put up much of a fight. There was no use. My body wanted him.

“Spread wide and let me taste what I own.”

Just at the thought of him licking against me again, I opened for him. Tingling was already taking over my clit and it was impossible to stay still. Even after him being an ass, I was still his whore. God, I was.

“That’s my girl. You’ll admit what’s mine when you want my face buried between your legs. So, say it. Who owns you?” The growth on his cheeks rubbed against my stomach while he continued to lower. I opened my mouth and he shook his head. “Say it the first time and you might get a reward. If you deny me, all you’ll get is left here for the night by yourself.”

Figured he’d give me an ultimatum like that. “You do.”

“I do what?” He sunk his teeth into my stomach, possessively.

“You own me. Now just…” I wiggled, trying to get him to move down. I didn’t want him to talk. He did much better things with his mouth than speak.

Wetness from his tongue swirled down to my thighs. Sensitivity from the tender spots where I was bruised had me clenching my fists. I welcomed the alarms that went off, wondering if he was going to bite me again. But he didn’t. Slade’s hands pushed my legs impossibly wider until my muscles screamed. The first brush of his tongue down my folds was like heaven. How had I been without this for all these years? It didn’t seem possible. And, yet, I was glad Slade was the one who’d been my first. He knew what he was doing, and that made all the difference.

Moans poured from my mouth while I moved my hips to get his tongue closer to my opening. Pressure from his hands held me still. Over and over he avoided my slit. All I wanted him to do was make contact with either my clit or my pussy. Neither of which he did.

“Slade.” Fingers pushed down hard, to the point of pain. Wetness glistened on his face as he lifted his head.

“I’m not Slade. When you spread your legs and said I was yours, I became your master.” The gray of his eyes all but disappeared as he narrowed them. “Say it, slave.”

The name had so many impacts on me that I was left speechless.

“Now.” He spun me over, lifting my hips until they were high in the air. The spanking sent fire across one side of my ass. A cross between a moan and cry slipped out before I could stop it. I didn’t want to show how much he turned me on. Yet, the word slave still bounced around in my head. I knew it was what I was now. At least until Lily was back. Still, I wasn’t sure I liked it.

Again, a blaze of heat surfaced at his slap. “Master. Please.” There. I’d said it. The title wasn’t as hard as I thought it would be, coming out.

“Mmm. Yes,” he said, softly. The bed moved and this tongue licked over my opening. “Good girl. You’re getting better. Master is going to take good care of this pussy now.”

Metal pushed into my wrists and I let them. The pleasure coursing through me was too good to disturb. Places tightened in my stomach that I didn’t even know existed. I rocked back, pushing Slade’s tongue deeper, and he let me. Little sucks here and there had me going faster. I needed more. Needed… Fuck, I needed him in a way I couldn’t even put into words. A missing piece had my sounds growing pain ridden. My face turned into the mattress, only to face back outward. It was killing me.

“I need…” My scream echoed through the room and I couldn’t help but want to do it again. “Please.” What I was begging for was beyond me. Release? Fulfillment in something that I wasn’t even sure of?

“You need my cock, is what it is.”

“No,” I sobbed.

His finger rubbed over my clit and I pushed back.

“Then this.” Pressure pushed into my back entrance and I groaned. It wasn’t the same. I didn’t want that. I needed that missing part of the puzzle that had appeared the moment I let him breach my pussy. There was always a reason I never let anyone touch. This had to have been why. The cravings to be suddenly filled were too powerful. Too agonizing not to satisfy.

“You’re so fucking swollen, slave. You may not want my cock here, but your pussy does. Such a pretty little pussy.” The gentle slap against the outside had me pulling at the handcuffs. It’d felt too good. The smallest sting that raced pleasure to my core. I wanted it again, and again, until I was coming all over his hand.

“More,” I begged. My voice was so different, I almost didn’t recognize it.

The wet contact he made, again, only drove me crazier. I bit into my lip, tasting blood wash over my tongue. So that’s what Slade enjoyed sampling. The metallic taste opened my senses. I’d never been into blood before. Not actually tasting it. But memories of biting Slade had me wanting to do it again. To have him take me over like before. We’d wear each other’s imprints, basking in the private knowledge that our beasts had found solace in marking each other.

“The day I have your pussy will be a day I’ll never forget. Such a gift.” My folds were sucked into his mouth and my eyes rolled from the pleasure. Once he started, his tongue was all over. Licking my clit, pushing into my opening, even tracing my back entrance.  I moved against him like I was possessed. Controlled by him, completely.

Slade shifted and moved to grab the lube. My eyes could barely open as he positioned himself behind me. The tip of his cock made a path from my clit, pausing at my pussy. The thick head rubbed over my opening and I wanted so badly for him to try to ease in. Even if just a little.

“You like that. Even now you’re getting so much more wet. Fuck. I bet I could make you come without even taking your virginity.”

“How so?” I knew, but I wanted him to show me. Fill me as much as he could without taking what I held dear. To let Slade even try was putting a lot of trust in him, but I was willing to do that.

Fingers clutched to my hips, hard. “Don’t you dare move. Do you understand?”

My heart exploded. He was going to do it. Fuck, I could have an orgasm just imagining it. “Yes. I understand…Master.”

Lube poured over my ass and ran down to where we were touching. He pulled back, rubbing the liquid into my back entrance. It confused me, but I kept still. At his arm wrapping around my stomach, I felt his strength. He held me like a safety belt on lock. I wasn’t going anywhere, even if I wanted to. With his other hand, he held his cock, moving it just over my pussy.

My eyes closed and I knew why he kept me still. The urge to push back was automatic. Stretching as he eased the very tip of his thick head inside was a combination of burning and an insatiable need for more. Slade pulled out, moving to slide over my clit. He eased back up, and pushed in again, moaning as he entered a little deeper. The sounds that left him were the sexiest thing I had ever heard in my life.

The tip of his finger pushed into my ass and I suddenly realized why he’d applied the lube. Fog settled over me and I was lost to him. He could have entered my pussy fully and I wouldn’t have regretted it. Instead, he continued to thrust in the smallest fraction of what we wanted while fingering my ass as much as he could.

Tightening clutched in my core and I tried my hardest to bring him in deeper. My movements finally won and the slight pain of him hitting my wall sent me into spasms. I knew he didn’t breach it, but fuck, I almost wish he’d had.

“Oh…shit.” His hand slapped against my ass with such force, it only made me come harder. “You’re so damn tight. It feels good. Too good.” He pulled out as I drifted back to reality. My body was limp, but he didn’t hesitate to flip me on my back. “I’m going to fuck your mouth now, and when I come, you’re going to take it all. Not one drop better escape those lips of yours.” Slade went to straddle my chest and paused at seeing his name. A slight smile flashed for a moment before he came up beside me, lifting my head.

I didn’t hesitate to sweep my tongue over the pre-cum beginning to bead at his tip. Fingers gripped in my hair a he led himself deep into my mouth, almost gagging me. My eyes came up and he gripped my hair harder, keeping himself heavy on my tongue.

“Just like that, slave. Don’t take your eyes off of me. What I’m about to do is for me. Not you. There are many forms of choking and I don’t need my hand to take away your air supply. You are going to gag, but you’re going to suck it up and take it.”

Why his words turned me on all over again, I didn’t know. All I could do was slightly nod while I kept my stare where it was intended. Slade led me forward and that time I did gag, but I obeyed and breathed in and out through my nose, slowly, recovering just as he brought himself deep into me again. I continued to take slow breaths while he pushed to the back of my throat. The thrusts got faster. Harder. And not once did I try to pull away. I let him use me the most he could.

“You are so mine. My little sex slave to do as I wish.” He reached down and made a path with his fingertips right above his name. The action caused his eyes to close. “Fuck, yes.” My nipple was rolled between his fingers and the moan I let out had him looking back down at me again. Slade filled my throat, holding my head immobile. Oxygen was impossible to get. My hands gripped the bars on his headboard and just when I thought I’d have to try to pull back, he eased out. “Good girl. I’m so fucking proud of you.” The thrusts continued and my cheeks burned as much as my throat, but I knew the moment he was close. His cock barely fit in my mouth he swelled so big. Pain tore at my scalp at his tightening fist. The thrust went wild and just when his thick tip rested on my tongue, I tasted his male saltiness. I sucked him deeper, wanting more.

“Mary.” My name came out just as choked as I’d been only minutes before. Pride surged through me and I loved pleasing him. Something changed in that moment. I wanted this. Wanted to give myself to him completely. To see how happy I could make him with my submission. I was a slave. His slave. And suddenly, I liked the sound of that.

Chapter 10

Slade

Mary. I couldn’t stop staring at her. For three days I’d watched her in nothing short of awe, wondering how she could be any more perfect for an animal like me. She’d let me use her body as I wanted. Still gave a little fight when she had to say she was mine, but did it with her head high. I knew she was just getting me riled up by denying my ownership, but I loved it. Loved having her here with me. The thought that I was leaving in a few hours literally made me feel sick. I didn’t want to. The need to have her by my side in all things had me breaking into a sweat every time reality dawned.

Would her father try to find her when he discovered I was back in San Francisco? Would he figure out my secret home in Washington and have men break in to help her escape? Marcio, Brace, and Terrance would kill them. They knew my orders. No one came into this house when I was gone and Mary’s name was not to leave their mouths to anyone. The whole staff knew that. They wouldn’t dare cross me. I’d had them for years and they always kept my secrets. The pay was too damn good to question my morals.

Blonde hair was splayed across the new, dark green, silk pillowcases I’d bought. They weren’t the exact color of Mary’s eyes, but close enough. They made hers stand out even more and I liked that.

We’d yet to say a word to each other since waking up. Just seemed content to stare at each other. The first five minutes left me contemplating what the hell I was doing, but I quickly relaxed and didn’t question it. It had to have been almost an hour now and we still hadn’t turned away. If I was going to leave, I could think of better things to do than this, but I knew she still had to be hurting from last night. My sadistic side had the time of its life raking my nails down her body while twisting her around like a fucking pretzel just so I could take turns trying different positions while I fucked her ass. My Mary had taken it, even when most women would have screamed at how contorted their bodies were. It made her tug at my heart even more. Damn, she was amazing.

Knocking on my door had her head lifting. Instantly, I wanted to kill whoever was on the other side for breaking her stare with me.

“What?” I yelled, not moving. Still watching her.

“You told me eleven. You have a call to make.”

Oh, shit. I’d forgotten about that. Mary turned to me, her eyes widening. “Are you calling Victor?”

“I’ll be back shortly.” I stood, glancing to the door. Marcio was on the other side. “Be out in a few. And have my coffee ready.” Mary stood on her knees, exposing her breasts and small stomach. My name was healing beautifully. I wasn’t sure if it was going to scar or not. Possibly not, but if it did, it wouldn’t be as dark as I wanted.

Mary edged off the bed. “You didn’t answer me. Are you calling Victor?”

I grabbed some jeans and slid them on. “You’re not going. Not after last time.” I left it at that. She didn’t need to know had badly it disturbed me to see her cry like that, how fucking tightly it twisted my black heart. All I wanted to do was go on a murdering spree to avenge the pain she truly held inside. It was coming from somewhere, probably her rape. I wanted it gone, eliminated from the face of this earth so she’d never dip into that state of mind again.

Mary raced to the closet and pulled out the black dress she’d balled in the corner. The moment it slid on, she came to me eagerly. “I want to go. Please. I can help. Maybe he’ll tell me something he’s found that he wouldn’t tell you.”

I cocked my head to the side. “Or maybe he won’t tell me something I need to know because you’re there.”

The green color I loved lowered, sadness taking them over. Not once since I’d brought her back after the last incident had she gotten that look. Fuck. The damage was done. Victor was already in her head. It was useless keeping her here now. She’d be on a rage and even more pissed off. Then I’d leave at odds with her. I didn’t want that.

“Fine. But you stay out of the way and let me talk to him first. Don’t let him see you. After we finish, I’ll bring you in. Then you can do your thing.” Granting her permission nearly suffocated me. I hated it. Hated that motherfucker who held office and thought he ran the world. Maybe he would. The Presidency was coming up. He was a lead contender and probably the most qualified in his party. Wouldn’t that be something? President Hagen, criminal, sex, drug, and arms trafficker. Pathetic. It made me sick.

Mary tiptoed and kissed my cheek completely catching me off-guard. I stared down at her, almost not even knowing who she was. Where had that come from? We didn’t kiss unless we were having sex and I was the one always initiating. Sure, she kissed me back, but it was never her first.

“Well, get going,” I snapped. “My coffee is probably getting cold.”

She smiled and headed for the door. Damn, I was such a bastard. The material of my shirt ripped as I pulled it off the hanger and had to grab another one. I’d just pulled it over my arms and began buttoning it up when Mary raced toward the nightstand.

“What the hell are you doing? I thought you were going.”

The contents hit the front as she jerked it open. She grabbed my boot polish and raced for the bathroom. I stalked around the corner as she dabbed her finger inside and rubbed a little under her eye. My jaw dropped. “Are you serious?”

“What? It’ll help. He has to keep believing I’m getting hurt so he’ll look for Lily even harder. She’s out there and I have every intention of him bringing her home.”

“Home.” The word made a tingly feeling flutter in my stomach. She didn’t say back. Mary had said home. A small smile came to my face. If only she truly meant it like that. I knew where she really wanted to go. Back to the apartment she now owned thanks to me.

“Yeah. Home. So...” She smiled. “How does it look? Real?”

My mouth twisted and I reached up, smudging it in even more. “It’ll do. Now come on, I get grumpy if I don’t have my coffee and I’ve already gone too long without that and food. It’s a bad combination.”

The house was quiet as we walked through. No one was in sight and for that, I was thankful. The last thing I wanted was for them to see Mary sporting a black eye. I didn’t beat women with my fists and I sure as hell didn’t want anyone thinking I did.

Marcio came from the kitchen and stopped his advance to wherever he was going to hold open the door. Maybe he hadn’t thought I’d show up this fast, or possibly he was coming up to get me. I wasn’t sure and didn’t really care. I strode through, looking for my coffee when Mary’s scream made every hair on my body stand on end. Spinning around, Marcio had her back against his body, his gun raised in my direction.

“What the fuck are you doing?” I didn’t even think as I grabbed a knife from the block. The blade flashed under the light as I pointed it at him. No one touched my slave and got away with it.

“I didn’t sign up for this, Mr. Roberts. You said we were kidnapping her, but what you’re doing isn’t right.”

My jaw clenched as I eased forward. “Take your hands off of her or so help me, I’ll fucking cut them off.”

Mary thrashed against him, but he held on tighter, easing out of the door. Brace came from the pantry, his gun drawn on Marcio. The fear that Mary displayed had me seething.

“Let her go, Marcio. You’re not thinking straight, man.” Brace came to my side.

“You’re not thinking straight!” Marcio yelled. “Look at her. She’s covered in cuts, bruises, bite marks. Now this! Tell me this is right.”

Mary stilled and she didn’t appear scared anymore. Slowly, she looked up at Marcio. “I’m okay,” she said calmly. “It’s not real. It’s all for show for Victor.” She ran her finger under her eye and showed him the polish. Marcio took a deep breath and dropped his head back against the door. “I was wrong about you. You’re a good man.” She lifted his hand and kissed the top, surprising all of us. The moment she stepped away and came to me, Marcio shook his head apologetically.

“Don’t even say it. We’re good.” I pointed the knife. “But if you ever touch her again, so help me, I will kill you.”

“I ain’t even gonna worry about this.” He stepped in, shutting the door. “I’ll do what I was meant to. Protect her. You. Whatever you got going on behind closed doors is obviously okay with her.”

Mary nodded. “It’s more than okay. Come on, Killer. Let’s go get ready.”

Killer? Is that what she called Marcio? Hmm. Interesting. Well, at least I didn’t have to worry about leaving her anymore. Not concerning her and my men, anyway. Now, my emotional attachment. Yeah, that was going to be a bitch to get under control.

Darkness took over until we got halfway down the stairs. The spotlight was on, ready for me to take my seat. Coffee sat on the table by the monitors and I took the cup, closing my eyes in satisfaction as the steamy liquid took over. There was no use putting it down. I sat in the chair while Mary stood by Marcio. Brace took his position behind the equipment. The all too familiar ringing filled the room and it wasn’t long before I came face to face with Victor, Jordan, and Mr. Brighton, himself. Good God, what was this? I felt like I was in a damn board meeting.

“What’s the news?” My tone was cold. Clipped. The longer I looked at Jordan, the more pissed off I got. Whose brilliant idea was it to have him here? I’d stabbed him already. Did they not know his presence was going to set me off? Dumbasses.

Victor leaned against the desk, completely unreadable. “We’re getting closer, but before we get into that, I would like to see my daughter.”

I motioned to Marcio and he walked over, bringing Mary to my side. The ropes were absent this time. Mary stood motionless, her head slightly lowered, but staring at the monitor. Jordan’s hand rubbed against his mouth, anger evident in his move.

“Father?”

Nothing else. Just a trembling question while she looked forward. Shaking wracked her body and she appeared on the verge of crumbling to pieces. How in the hell did she do it? Where did she go to in her mind to get her to this troubling state?

“How are you, Mary? You okay?”

It was a ridiculous question for what Victor assumed was happening. Of course she wouldn’t have been okay. Mary was standing there with a supposedly black eye.

“I want to come home.” Her tone reminded me how she likely would have sounded as a scared little girl. All false bravery. “Please tell me you’ve found Lily.”

Victor leaned forward. “We’re going to be bringing you home real soon. Don’t you worry about that.” He nodded to the side. “Look, Jordan came to see you. He’s been really worried.”

Mary’s breathing deepened and I couldn’t tell if she was nervous or excited. The anger inside burst into an inferno right in the center of my chest. My hands itched to grab her around the throat and make her announce to all of them who owned her. Who she yearned to stay with. But the truth was, I knew she wanted to leave, and I couldn’t stand it.

“Hello, Jordan.” Her head lowered even more. “I’m glad to see you’re doing better. I was worried.”

“No big deal.” Jordan took a shuddering breath. So many emotions flickered on his face I almost couldn’t believe it. He looked down, only to look back up at her with…want? And not just sexual. Almost what appeared to be yearning? “I’m so sorry, Mary.” He blinked and looked away. After a few seconds, he turned back. “You were so brave. Still are. I can’t get the way you looked when he pulled you away out of my head. The fear.” His hands appeared to tighten and I watched, trying to read every little movement. “Mary, I wanted to come to you. To save you. I hope you understand why I couldn’t.” He paused. “God, we have a lot to talk about when you get back. I just want you to know that I’ve been really worried, and we are going to get you back. That’s a promise. I won’t stop until you’re here.”

Hearing anymore was going to make me snap. “Enough of this. We’re not here to listen to lovebirds tweet ballads out of their asses. Take her.” Mary pretended to put up a small fight as Marcio pulled her back to the stairs. I glared at her, making her squirm. When my attention came back to them, Victor’s face hardened.

“You lay one more hand on my daughter…”

“Are you threatening me? Tell me. What will you do, Victor?” My head cocked to the side. Waiting. Praying he’d say anything to set me off. I needed a valid excuse to go batshit crazy and tear shit up. I didn’t think jealousy was going to fly in Mary’s eyes and she’d want an excuse for the behavior if I started ripping this place apart.

“Show me your evidence. I’ll tell you nothing more until I see what you’ve been going on about.”

Great. So much for my excuse. I nodded to Brace who brought me one of the many folders. “Let’s see.” I opened it glancing down at the affidavits I’d collected over the months from witnesses. Behind them were photos. I pulled out the stack, flipping through them. A smile came to my face and I held up one of Victor and Julian at the Blasé. The club was exclusive and only dealt with members. The luxury hotel that was attached was perfect for them to get on their monthly kinks. But, this picture was special. A petite brunette sat on Victor’s lap while her face was buried against Julian’s neck. “Katrina Benvose. Did you know she’s only sixteen?” Any woman would have been bad enough, but a minor? That one picture alone would ruin his career.

I held up the next. And then the next. All of them with the same girl in the main level. It’d been hard as hell for me to get those shots. Being a member myself, I had no problem getting in. It was trying to get past the governor’s detail that had made the pictures almost impossible to take. But I hadn’t had a regular camera. Mine had been attached to my suit jacket.

“Son of bitch.” Victor lowered his head. “Is that it?”

“Not even close. I have folder upon folder of stuff on all of you.” My eyes cut to Jordan. “Especially the golden boy. But I’m sure Julian has already seen all of his handiwork. The world hasn’t, though.”

Jordan leaned forward, a scowl on his face. At Julian’s hand touching his shoulder, he remained quiet.

“Tell me where my sister is.”

Victor licked his lips and picked up a picture on the desk. “This was taken only this morning. She’s in Afghanistan.” A long, dark gown hung loosely from her body and her face was half covered, but I knew those eyes. Bile rose in my throat and I leaned closer, taking in all I could.

“I want her back, right now. Get her back to me, now!” Jesus…she was alive. Adrenaline hit me like a shot of speed. My whole body started shaking at the combination of rage and relief I felt.

“It’s not that simple,” Victor said, holding up his hand. “She’s been sold. We can’t just go in there and tell them we want her back. The man has been contacted and we’re trying to make him a deal. We’re not sure what he’s going to say, but we’re trying to make this possible. Before we go further, though…” Mr. Hagen glanced at Brighton. “We’re going to meet and come to an agreement. On paper.”

Warmth from the coffee brought my eyes down. I needed to calm. They couldn’t see me any more upset or else I was in their hands, and no one controlled me.

“Your sister, for your silence on everything you’ve discovered. I want the files. The pictures. We all walk away from this like nothing ever happened. “You get Lily. I get Mary. Even trade. Silence on both parts.”

My eyes went to Mary. Nothing. For the first time since we’d somewhat bonded, I couldn’t read her. The tapping of my fingers clinked against the cup as my mind raced. I wasn’t giving up Mary. I couldn’t. But I couldn’t leave my sister there either. Mary would have to go, if just temporarily. At least at the tradeoff. I knew she wasn’t going to have anything to do with her father once she got in his hands. Maybe she’d come right back, or end up telling Victor to go to hell and leave with me and Lily.

“Deal.”

A muffled sound had me turning toward Mary. Marcio was holding her back, his hand covering her mouth. Rage flared in her eyes and I didn’t understand why.

“Good. You can come sign the papers at your convenience. If all works out according to plan, you’ll have your sister within the next week or two. It works out perfectly. Mary can come back and start planning her wedding. All will be well.”

“Wait.” The coffee scorched my hand at the sudden movement. I wiped the wetness on my jeans, not taking my eyes off of the three of them. “What wedding?”

Victor looked confused. “To Jordan, of course. She’s damaged now. You carved your fucking name in her chest. Jordan’s okay with that. He’s taken a liking to her and has stepped up and agreed. It’s all for the best.”

“Are you fucking kidding me? Have you seen his handiwork? You’re going to let your daughter marry into that? What about her? Does she get a choice?”

“This coming from you? You’re not any different, Mr. Roberts. You may have done yours out of spite, but you still did it. Anyway, Jordan knows not to really hurt Mary. Not that it’s any of your business. And Mary will do the right thing. She always has.”

Red. That’s all I saw when I looked at the three of them. Fuck, what was I doing? I couldn’t even think right now. I took a drink of my coffee, trying to calm. “I’ll be back in town tonight. You can meet me at a place of my choosing and we’ll take care of what we need. I’ll call.” I waved my hand and Brace disconnected.

Marcio dropped his hand and Mary flew at me like a wild animal. I barely managed to set my cup down before her hand swiped across my arm. Coffee sloshed onto the desk while she hit me across the chest. “You’re letting them get away with this? Are you fucking crazy? Is that all Lily or I mean to you? A quick fix?” She hit me on the chest again and I let her. “There are other women who need help and you’re going to walk away from that? What kind of monster are you?” She pushed me hard and turned her back, pounding up the stairs with more anger than I thought her capable of.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “Marcio.” He didn’t wait as he rushed after her. Monster. Yes, I was that. I should have cared about the other girls, but what could I do? Go in there with a fucking pack of hired killers and blow them all away? I’d already done that. Plus, Mary and my sister were safe. I may have had a death wish before, but I sure as hell didn’t now. As for her father and the rest, I knew I wouldn’t get Lily back without signing a deal with the devil. Plus, if I threw him under the bus, he’d surely do the same to me. I had kidnapped Mary. She might not press charges, but it’d be a hell of a court battle overall. I just didn’t have the patience to deal with that right now. I wanted it over with. For Lily to be safe and Mary to be happy being my slave.

The coffee disappeared as I chugged it down. I walked up the stairs and into the kitchen. Marcio pushed the door open and Mary barged in, her fists clutched at her sides. Surprise lit my face. How did he get her to come without having to drag her back in here? I was sure I’d hear her fighting a mile away.

“You didn’t have enough before, Master?” The deep breathing told me she wasn’t anywhere near done. But this was more than her being angry about the girls. So much more.

I refilled my cup with coffee and leaned against the counter. Marcio headed downstairs with Brace. I waited until I heard the footsteps disappear before I started. “What’s really bothering you, Mary? Is it that you’ll be leaving soon? You can stay, you know. Well, not here, but with me in San Francisco.”

“It has nothing to do with me leaving. I miss my apartment. I want to go home.” Heaviness pulled my soul to the floor. Was it so easy for her to turn her back on the little time we’d had together? My name was carved in her fucking chest for crying out loud. It’s not like that shit was washing off. She walked over, pulled out a cup, and made her own coffee. “What I’m upset about is that you have my father under your thumb and you’re letting him win. He always wins! Why? It’s not fair.” A sob came from her mouth and she was suddenly slamming the cabinet closed.

Silverware went flying from the drawer she’d opened and it didn’t stop. Flour emptied across the floor, followed by sugar and the shattering of glass from the jar it was in. While she destroyed the side part of the kitchen, I watched, continuing to sip my coffee. Whatever was in her had to be unleashed and I wasn’t going to stop her from doing whatever she needed to set it free.

“One fucking thing after another!”

A spatula went flying by and I jerked my head back so it wouldn’t hit me. The state Mary was in had ahold of her like a black hole, swallowing her deeper and further away from the real world. More utensils scattered to the floor and she spun to me, hollow, devoid of anything behind her eyes. What did she see? Where was she?

“Your rape?” The question was meant to be a thought, but I’d somehow spoken the words out loud. Mary turned on me with enough hate to match what I held inside.

“I’ll kill him. I’ll kill them all! Fucking…” Another sob left her and she reached up, clutching her hair. “Why? Why me? Why anybody?” Her legs buckled and I tossed my coffee down on the counter. My arms caught her before she had a chance to collapse to the floor.

I didn’t say a word as I pulled her in my arms and nestled us against the corner of the bottom cabinets. It was as though they were hugging my shoulders while I cradled her. Why that gave me comfort, I wasn’t sure. Maybe I knew it was about to get bad and I prayed I could help her. With my track record, I wasn’t necessarily known for comforting words.

“Nothing. I got nothing from them. No comfort. No explanation. No justice. Just that same fucking excuse. Over and over. Forget about it, Mary. Just stop thinking about it, Mary. Talk about it with your therapist, Mary. Move on, Mary! That same agonizing scream left her and I held to her tiny body tighter, afraid she was breaking right in my arms. How would I fix this? Fix her?

“What kind of parents say that? I’ll tell you. Mine. Mine would rather look perfect in the public eye than spend five minutes trying to console their child. A child who needed someone. Anyone. But I got nothing. And look what happened? I turned out just like him, in a way. I was born out of his darkness. Drugs, guns, and sex slaves…No wonder I spent my youth in the back rooms of clubs, begging for the pain. I’m just as sick as he is.”

My hands weaved in the hair at the base of her neck and I pulled her deeper into my chest while I continued to rock her. “We’re all our own twisted version of sick. You’re not alone, Mary. You have me.”

“Not for long. I’m getting married. Or did you miss that part?”

Hell broke loose in my heart. My mind. My hands. I jerked her head back, my other hand clutching her chin. “You’re not marrying him. I won’t let you.”

The slap that cracked across my face only made me hold her tighter.

“What the hell do you care? You’re getting what you want. My father will avoid another scandal because of you. I’ll marry Jordan because I know we’re alike and he can deal with me, and you’ll go back to playing Bachelor of the Year.”

All I could do was shake my head. It was either that or strangle the life out of her to show her how much I cared. “You’ll marry a man who helps sell women as slaves?”

“Hypocrite.” Malice laced her words and they taunted the animal deep within. I couldn’t stand her looking down at me. But, she was right. I was using a double standard and she saw that all too clearly. “Now you care about the rest of the slaves? Don’t bother lecturing me. You’re turning just as much of a blind eye as I am. Now let go of me. Isn’t your fancy helicopter waiting to take you back to the city? I’m through looking at you.”

Dismissed? No way in hell. I stood, cradling her as I headed for the stairs. This tantrum of hers was going to end right now. I didn’t care if I had to beat it out of her. I would, in my own way. And I had just the place.

“Let me guess, you’re going to go tie me up again. Gag me, too?”

No way was I going to give her my attention. Not after her name calling and the way she was acting. It was time my slave remembered who she was.

The main stairs disappeared behind me and instead of heading straight to the bedroom, I made a right down the long hallway. I’d only been in the room long enough to get everything set up, but the time had come to break in my playground and the memories I wanted to stain the walls were all of Mary. She’d be the person I saw when I thought of this place. Only her.

“Where are we going?” A slight trace of panic edged her voice. Still, I ignored her. It wasn’t until I opened the door that she melted into my arms. The act said so much. I knew what she needed and I was all too happy to give it to her.

A multiple arrangement of tables, benches, stocks, a Saint Andrew’s cross, and a bed filled the room. From the black frames to the red leather cushions matching each one, I felt for a pull to something in particular. With no history, my playground was just as pure as Mary. Fuck. I couldn’t decide what to put her on first. I walked to the nearest one, a spanking bench that had a pad for her knees and an arch for her to lay over. It would have to do. After all, it was only the first. Of many…

Chapter 11

Mary

I’d never needed a release as bad as I did in that moment. Leather connected with my knees and my eyes closed, already feeling the overwhelming emotions pushing against my insides to get out. Pure domination emanated from Slade as he lifted the dress over my head and grabbed my wrists, pulling me forward to hold onto the handles at the ends of the arch.

He knew me. Read my tension, deciphering the turmoil I held within. My pain would be his pleasure as he extracted it from my body, and I’d give it, gladly.

The wall held multiple tools of the trade, hanging from small little hooks, while shelves sat under that with toys for penetration. Riding crops, floggers, paddles of all shapes and sizes drew my attention just as much as his. While he scanned the long row, I couldn’t decide which one I’d prefer him to use. Not that it was my choice, but I found I actually didn’t have a preference. As long as it brought me what I needed, I’d take it.

Almost lovingly, Slade traced his finger down a whip. How would it feel to once again experience that sweet sting over my skin? It’d been a few years, but I still remembered just the way it’d felt. Crippling, then. Would it be the same with Slade in control?

He moved to the crop, only to caress the leather strands from the flogger at the end. None of those would be suitable for what he had me on. The crop or flogger, maybe, but he wouldn’t use those. Not yet.

Blindfolds; some leather, others made of what looked to be silk rested at the end of the paddles. He grabbed one at the end. There was nothing fancy or sexy about it. Just a plain black mask. Thicker than most. But, of course, this wasn’t a sexual situation. Not necessarily. What we were here for was my punishment. That was it. No foreplay. Just raw pounding of the flesh that would take away what was dying to escape.

“Your safeword is recollections. Say it so I know you’ve heard me.”

“Recollections?” My mind raced. That was an odd safe word. “Why that one?”

Slade grabbed a plain looking wooden paddle, gripping the end as he came back to me. He wouldn’t meet my stare and I didn’t like it. The blindfold drowned every last speck of light from my vision, leaving me the in the pitch black with my sins. My demons that tortured every cavernous crevice of my soul. It was time to ease that. At least for the moment.

Breath tickled my neck and ear as he finished fastening the barrier to my eyes. “You want to know why I chose recollections?”

“Yes.” Arousal took over when I hadn’t expected it too. I couldn’t help it, I was in my element. Maybe I should have been scared, but I wasn’t.

“Recollections are all that I’m going to have left, Mary. These memories of you branding my room as yours will stay until this place is no more. Once made for the person I would hold dear, you’ve tainted it. Tainted me. All for what? For a man who’s going to truly hurt you. You’ll get no pleasure from Jordan. Not anymore. You want to know why?”

Embers of fear began to glow from deep within and I couldn’t speak.

“I’ll tell you.” Slade’s fingertips traced down my spine, making me shiver. “It’s because I’ve poisoned you, just as much as you have me.” Lower they dipped, until they connected with my pussy. My head fell to the arch. Slow circles massaged over my clit and made their way down to my opening. Never breaching, but constantly stimulating.

“Repeat the safeword.”

“Recollections.” The answer almost got caught in my throat at the symbolism. Was this goodbye for good? Was he leaving to San Francisco, never to return to me before I left? Tears stung my covered eyes at the thought. We might not have gotten to know each other that well, but I wasn’t ready to leave. The thought of going back to my father was sickening. Marrying Jordan, even more so. I’d said I could overlook the trafficking, but it was a lie. I’d never be able to ignore the disgusting crimes for as long as I lived.

Pain exploded into my ass out of nowhere. I hadn’t been expecting it. Too deep in my thoughts to even remember he’d already had the paddle in hand. That he’d already made me repeat the one word that tore into my being.

“Count and thank me.”

“One. Thank you…Master.”

I hadn’t forgotten to call him by his title. I knew who Slade was. Had I more time, I could have shown him how a true slave behaves. He could have molded me into his perfect pet. That was impossible now, wasn’t it? My father would get me back and I’d have to go if I were to bring Lily safely back to Slade. But then what? I’d go home? My father would push Jordan and me together, and…whack!

A sob left my mouth. “Two. Thank you, Master.” And, then, I would marry him. I knew I would, because I knew my father. I always bent to his requests. Nothing would change. I could move away, become independent, but he wouldn’t let me go. He couldn’t. His life was too important. After all, he had every intention of becoming President someday. The leader of our country couldn’t have a rebellious, screwed up daughter. That just didn’t happen in his world. Or in anyone else’s. If he couldn’t control his own blood, how would he take charge of a crisis if one hit? No. I’d be forced to marry one of the men who’d led me to the situation I was in now. And I had no one to blame but myself. I’d gotten on the yacht. I could have fought Slade more. Maybe I would have won. Then again, it was me Slade was after. He would have found me at my home, too.

Whack! “Three.” Before I could thank him, hands buried in my hair, pulling me back to my knees.

“You’re not here, Mary. Get out of your head and give yourself to me. I want all of you. Every fraction of your mind.”

The tingling continued even though he’d removed his grip. Although he said he wanted all my attention, I couldn’t get one thing out of my mind. Would this be the last time I saw him? My mouth opened, but I couldn’t ask. All I knew was what I wanted… needed from him.

My body was lifted so suddenly that my hands reached out, blindly. I didn’t have to feel far. Slade cradled me. An act he loved to do and I happened to enjoy. There was something softer associated with it. Like a form of protection, he made me feel safe—My world spun, or maybe it was the blindfold keeping me captive from seeing the outside world, but as revelation dawned, I couldn’t help but search my mind. When had I felt this safe before? Ever?

Cold pressed against the middle of my back as I was set down. With a firm grip, he grabbed my arm, lifting it. The buckle was fastened tightly and I bent my wrist, testing the strength. One after another, he fastened my other hand, along with my ankles. My legs were spread eagle. I knew I was on the Saint Andrew’s cross and it made me wet knowing Slade was standing in front of me, somewhere, ready to take my pain with every motion of his hand.

“You’re going to count and thank me again.”

“Yes, Master.”

What sounded like a small moan filled the space. Did it turn him on to have me at his mercy? God, it had that effect on me. I was hot and ready for him.

The sound of leather sliding into each other as the strands flew through the air only registered a split second before the flogger burned into my thigh, wrapping around to the inner-most part. My jaw dropped while I sucked in air. The paddling I could take. Floggers, if used hard enough, they had the ability to crack my resolve.

“One…Thank you, Master.” Speaking quickly became a chore as I got to seven. My legs appeared to grow heartbeats of their own. Multiple ones, wildly pulsing across my legs like living things. Up and down, to the sides. They were everywhere.

“I’ll never forget this, Mary. Fuck, you’re so damn beautiful wearing my marks. This will always live within me.”

Footsteps approached and his hands rubbed against the welts. The heat pouring from my skin felt feverish. Lips pressed into mine and I met his kiss with such tenderness that I even surprised myself. Our tongues slid against each other, slow, feeling. For what, I wasn’t sure. More? Something that went beyond the bond of compatible partners? Passion. Real passion. That’s what this was. We’d had it during our other sexual episodes, but there was a differentness about this that caused a weird uneasiness to flutter in my stomach. Almost nauseating, yet nothing about what we were doing was turning me off. It was quite the opposite.

“May I ask something of you, Master?”

The blindfold was taken off and I had to blink a few times before my eyes could adjust. Slade brought his hand up, tracing over my mouth. “Ask me, Mary. Ask me anything.”

My lips encased his finger, kissing the tip. Fear should have been prominent when it came to what I was about to say, but it only lurked, hiding in my many shadows.

“Will you take me to bed? I have a gift I wish to give to you before you leave me.”

For a few seconds, all Slade did was stare into my eyes. No remarks. No questions. Just a million silent reassurances. I could trust him to make my first time right. I wanted him to be the one who got the only thing I treasured. No way was I giving my virginity to Jordan or anyone else.

Not once did Slade turn away as he unfastened my arms and legs. It was as though he was an expert, unbuckling me in one swipe at every restraint, but I didn’t care. Didn’t give a shit about anything but his weight pressing into mine. And, it would. Soon enough.

Hands gripped the back of my thighs and he pulled me to straddle his waist while he walked to the bed at the far corner of the room. He paused mid-step, taking a look at the large black silk sheets resting on top.

“Not here. This memory needs to be made in our bed.” Our. Had I really claimed it that much in my small span of time since I’d been here? He spun for the door, and for once, I didn’t care about nudity. Marcio or Brace could have been outside and I would have seen no one but my captor. My master. Slade. The man who I’d branded into my chest forever.

The door flew open as he headed for his room at a fast pace. Within seconds he was easing me to the bed and pulling off his clothes.

“Are you sure this is what you want?” He swallowed hard. “I’m going to be truthful with you. Once I start—

My hand rose, cutting him off. “I’m not going to want you to stop. My mind is made up. It has to be you. I want it to be you.”

Slade’s nude body reminded me of a lion as he slunk down and hovered over me. The thickness of his cock rested on my stomach and I couldn’t imagine not feeling his weight everywhere. Even there.

Knocking had Slade’s eyes narrowing.

“It’s time, Mr. Roberts.”

“Get the fuck away from my door, Marcio, or I’m going to fire your ass. Do not come back, either. I’ll go to you.” The shout had me pressing my lips together so I wouldn’t smile. Slade turned back to me and didn’t pause in taking my mouth. His body moved against mine and it wasn’t long before his length slid against my slit in a motion that had my nails digging into his back.

Slade reached down and eased a finger inside of my pussy, only to have another join. I’d gotten used to the size, but his cock was so much bigger. What I’d gotten before was painful, but he hadn’t even had the thick tip inside. Maybe only half. How was I going to take him?

The faster his fingers eased in, the more I pulled at him.

“Fuck, I want you so bad.” His fingers disappeared, only to be met with the underside of his cock. Not once did we stop kissing for long. My arms wrapped around his neck and I gripped tightly. Pressure nudged into my opening from our frantic movements and it drove me on, tempting me for more.

“Slade. Please.”

More pressure and stretching, then his withdrawal. Over and over, he had me opening for him. Each time, I felt him get deeper. I was so wet, his width was sliding in easier with each small movement.

“Hold onto me, darlin’, and try to relax.”

Relax. That word wasn’t even in my vocabulary at the moment.

My hand cupped his face and his lips met mine just as he surged forward. My wall broke, forever disappearing with his one thrust. The pain was more than I expected. I wasn’t sure if it was that or the loss of the only innocence I had left that caused a tear to escape. Fire burned my insides around his cock and I rotated my hips to make it stop.

“Shh. I’m about to make it all better.” With Slade’s slight withdrawal, the sensations changed. My eyes widened and my body grew heavy with the most amazing feeling of pleasure. The next thrust buried him in me completely. My arms tightened around his neck, but the movement within took the discomfort away.

Moans poured from my mouth and Slade picked up the back of my thighs, urging my legs to grip to him. The difference in depth became apparent immediately as he pushed into uncharted territory.

“Who do you belong to?” He lifted enough to meet my gaze.

There was no hesitation to his question. I knew the answer as if it were an automatic response. And maybe it was. Me, Mary Hagen, was owned. “You, Slade. I belong to you.”

“That’s right. You’re all mine now.”

But, for how long? Wasn’t that the ultimate question? Not right now, Mary. Think about that later when Slade is gone. You’ll have nothing but time. You can contemplate everything then. That unknown need that had been plaguing me now since I met Slade reared its head, and for the first time, I felt within reach of satisfying it. The feeling was building, more than any orgasm I’d ever had. I knew this was a different kind, but a new one all the same. This trigger rested within me, right where Slade was pushing his cock.

“I can feel how tight your pussy’s getting. Finally, I'm going to feel you come around me. I’ve dreamed about this almost every night now.” His hips ground into my clit making the euphoria bubble within me. More and more, the climax built and I was almost afraid at how powerful this release was going to be.

“I need…” My head shook in aggravation as it wouldn’t come.

“Let me show you…if you dare.”

A dark smile spread across his face and I knew he was about to do something that was going to leave a mark on me deeper than any knife wound he could inflict. This one would be to my brain, buried deep within my memories. The root to my foundation of sex. He was about to ruin me for future lovers. I knew that as much as I knew I’d be disappointed with anyone but him, and I welcomed it. “Show me.”

The instant pounding, combined with the perfect pressure against my clit tore my orgasm from me like I’d never owned it to begin with. The spasms crashed hard in waves of soul ripping ecstasy. They were all for Slade.  Each and every one I screamed his name through, giving them to him just like I gave him my body, my virginity, and a part of my soul. Regardless, whether or not I was here, in his care, I’d belong to him. We’d shared too many dark moments together. They’d bind us through time, more than any golden band you could remove from your finger.

“Fuck. You’re too tight. Too fucking good to continue. I don’t want to stop. I don’t want this to end.”

My eyes searched his desperately and I said the only thing I could. The only thing that made sense to me. “Take me with you. This doesn’t have to stop here. We still have at least another week. Maybe two.”

A moan tore from his mouth as his lips crushed into mine. Heat poured inside of me as his come shot deep within my pussy. The force had my nails raking into his back, setting off another orgasm that I wasn’t prepared for. Slade didn’t stop until I was gasping for air underneath him. My eyes would barely open against the high I felt. Slowly, he lifted his upper body, still keeping us joined where I never wanted to be separated.

“If you go, I won’t hide you away. Are you prepared for the stir that’s going to cause? Especially since you’re supposedly dead? Rumors are bound to flourish with people seeing us together. That could be bad for your daddy. Bad for your future with Jordan.”

“Bad for Lily?”

“No. It won’t affect my sister. They’re not about to pull out the stops now. She’ll be okay.”

Bad. That word repeated in my brain. That’s exactly what Slade craved. He didn’t want me with Jordan. I could tell. Then again, maybe he pretended to care more than he did. As for us being seen together, it was going to cause more of a stir than he knew. A fucking media frenzy on all of our ends. The Billionaire Bachelor and the Governor’s dead Daughter. Stir. No. San Francisco was about to get rocked with a fucking earthquake, the likes they’d never seen. One, by the name of Victor Hagen.

Chapter 12

Slade

The battle played heavily on Mary’s face as she looked down at our bags. We were packed and ready to go. The baroque embossed dress Mary wore hugged to her curves perfectly. The red color made her beauty shine. The moment she had walked out of the restroom from getting ready, I did a double take from my desk. The high neckline covered her bite marks and bandaged chest, and the length went all the way past her knees.

She stood there in the four inch black Jimmy Choo’s just staring at the three suitcases that held her clothes. The natural make-up she wore made her face glow. She was gorgeous. Stunning, even. If she would have walked through my building looking as she did now, no doubt I would have gone after her. Shit, who was I kidding? I would have even if she’d been wearing jeans and a T-shirt. There was something about her that pulled me in. My attraction to her was uncontrollable.

“I’m not going to go.” Mary’s hand pushed against her stomach. “I can’t. You want to show me off and I’m afraid if that were to happen, my father will figure out what we’re doing. He might try to keep Lily or call the whole thing off. I can’t risk being the cause of that.”

For her to care about someone she didn’t even know to the extent that she was had me walking toward her. Such a big heart my Mary had.

“He will not call it off. I have a plan.” I pulled Mary in front of the dresser, wrapping my arm around her from behind. “If we call the authorities, tell them there’s been a mistake. That you haven’t been killed in a boating accident, that you’ve been with me, then that covers our ass, legally. We’ll go in. You can talk to them. We’ll tell them we’ve been on a romantic getaway here at my place in Washington. We hadn’t even heard the news. Your father will no doubt say he couldn’t get ahold of you so he didn’t know we were together. It’s perfect.”

I pulled her hair back off of her shoulder, kissing her neck. “As for your father, I have a week or two left before you have to leave. You’re innocent in me wanting to show you a good time. After all, he has every intention of marrying you off. I’ll tell him you needed enjoyment before you’re shackled to that piece of shit, Jordan. You don’t have a choice. We’ll meet him for dinner. You’re to look down almost the whole time. Show him who you take your orders from. He’ll believe it.”

Mary turned in my arms and looked straight ahead at my chest. “Are you sure this will work?”

Her not looking at me was driving me crazy. I lifted her face. “Who am I? Of course it’s going to work. I get what I want and in this case, it’s for me and you to have a good time before this switch. Well, if you even want to call it that. We’ll get Lily and you can tell your dad to piss off. It’ll be fine.”

Slowly, she shook her head back and forth. “Slade, I can’t do that. I can’t just tell him to piss off, like you say. He’s my dad. I have to go back.”

I blinked. Once. Twice. Then went over her words again. “Go back? To marry Jordan?”

Mary tried to step back from my arms, but I wouldn’t allow her to.

“Answer me, damnit. Are you seriously considering marrying him?” The silence was answer enough. I grabbed her arm, pulling her toward the door. Marcio was waiting just outside. “Is Terrance ready?”

“Yes, Sir. We’re all set to go.”

“Good, get the bags.” I pulled Mary down the stairs and to the helicopter with her barely able to stay steady on her heels. It didn’t get better after that. For the whole ride, she stared out of the window, ignoring me. If this was the way it was going to be, we were going to have no problems fooling her father. For the life of me I tried to figure out why in the hell she was even giving this ridiculousness any thought. It was insane. Absurd. The more I let the possibility eat at my mind, the more I raged. She was mine, damnit. No one else’s. But could I make her stay? I knew that answer…not happily.

The flight blurred by in hours of thought. How was I going to fix this? Convince her that even if she went back, she didn’t have to get married? Was there any way to get her to believe it? She was giving in. Giving up. Letting her father win. Just like I was doing.

The city came into view and I stared at the Bay Bridge. My penthouse had a perfect view from the wall length windows. We’d be landing on my roof in a matter of minutes, and I was dreading it. I’d waited for this moment since I’d decided Mary was coming. Now, there was no excitement in showing her my place. She probably didn’t even want to be here anymore.

Marcio leaned forward, talking to Brace and Terrance through the headsets. No telling what they were conversing about. I didn’t care, as long as they did their jobs, and that was to hurry up and get me the hell home, stand guard, and watch over Mary. The home part they’d gotten done.

We landed and I unbuckled, waiting for Mary to do the same. The moment Brace opened the door, I swept her out and through the roof’s door. Her heels clicked against the stairs, but I continued to race us into my penthouse. The resistance to my hand only made me angrier. She was pulling back on purpose.

“How much longer is your silent treatment going to continue?”

I pushed the key in the lock and threw the door open. The smell of apple cinnamon wrapped around me and I’d almost forgot how my housekeeper, Cilia, kept my home in that fragrance. The tension eased from me almost instantly. Fuck, I missed this place. For the last three months I’d maybe stayed the night here a total of a two weeks. All I wanted to do was lay down and forget about everything but me and my slave.

Still, Mary remained quiet. The view drew her closer to the glass and I watched while she walked forward to stare at the bridge. The sun was beginning to set, casting deep shades of pink and orange into the sky. Thick puffs of clouds took on a darker tint, almost looking surreal. The backdrop couldn’t have made a better picture. I wanted to capture her just as she was, framed by my multi-million dollar view. I’d hang the artwork in every home I had, reminding me of the pain and pleasure we’d gone through together. Everything that she’d given me at a cost that I’d probably never know. Regret splashed against my insides like tidal waves, cleansing my anger toward her and Jordan with every increase in tide. If I was going to make things better between us, punishment wouldn’t work. But I knew what would and, although a bit uncomfortable for me, I was willing to try my best, for her.

Ringing filled the large living area and I could have cursed for it breaking such a monumental moment within me. I reached into my pocked and hit ignore at Christopher’s name on the Caller ID. We used to be really good friends. He was my partying buddy, my VP. I had no doubt he was looking to get together. Why he hadn’t gotten the picture yet was beyond me. I’d blown him off now for the last month and a half.

Instantly, my phone rang again. Christopher. Fuck. I clicked it open, watching Mary turn around. It took me a moment to remember what I was doing. No, I’d have the picture of her be like this. With her facing me. Or, maybe I’d have both made, to sit next to each other. The most perfect piece of art I would ever own. Priceless.

“Speak.” The annoyance behind my tone echoed thick in the quiet room. Laughing and an array of bangs sounded before I heard Chris take a deep breath.

“About damn time you answer. You’ve been ignoring my calls now for weeks.”

“What does that tell you?” Again. Regret. I was being a dick, and it was all because of Victor. He was the last person I wanted to see. “Don’t listen to what I just said, I’m a bastard. It’s been a rough time.”

Silence only told me he couldn’t agree more. “Any news on Lily?”

Should I tell him? Not? “She’ll be back home in the next week or two. Persistence paid off.”

“That’s great news. We should celebrate. Get your mind off of whatever is weighing you down. Bastard doesn’t even begin to describe how you’ve been lately. You owe me, big time. Slade Industries would have fallen apart without me.”

Way to rub it in. “Well, I’m home now. Mark a vacation into your books for next month. I’m sure you need a break.”

A laugh left my friend. “Nah, it wasn’t that bad. I’m good. Just want you back to normal, man. That’s all.”

Normal. Now there’s a word that didn’t belong in my world. I was anything but.

Christopher continued to talk, but my eyes stayed focused on Mary. She looked so solemn. So sad.

“Chris, let me call you back. I have a meeting in a little over an hour and I need to get ready.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow, then. Lunch at Vizzatori’s. Noon.”

Was there any point in arguing? I knew it had to be done. Christopher was my key at getting caught up with how my company was doing. “I’ll bring my date.”

“Date?”

I hung up before he could quiz me more. Mary’s attention was on mine and it didn’t look good. Maybe it was because I couldn’t pinpoint the exact emotion she was immersed in. All I knew was she was upset and I needed to try to help her.

“Come.” One word. That’s all I had to say for her to walk forward. No arguing. No fighting. Just pure obedience.

Blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders while she lowered her head and came to kneel at my feet. It was the first time she’d submitted to me on her own. The significance had my eyes closing and my hand weaving through her hair to bring her closer against my thigh. Could I keep this moment forever? Live the love I was beginning to have for her, repeatedly? That way it’d never go away, like her?

Mary’s hands reached up, gripping the back of my leg, holding on tight as if I were capable of the secret deliverance she so desperately needed. If only I knew what that was. If she would just tell me what to do.

The door opened and Marcio set our bags just inside. It didn’t take him long to catch my get the fuck out, look. The moment was ruined. I eased Mary to her feet, cupping the sides of her face. So many things wanted to pour from my mouth and yet nothing came except the obvious. “We should get ready.” Stupid. My hands dropped and I walked over, grabbing Mary’s main suitcase and one of her bags. The weight didn’t even register. I was pissed at myself. Confused on what I should say or do. The last thing I wanted was to sound like a fucking broken record, or worse, weak. No. I’d said enough. She knew where I stood. The final step was up to her.

“Are you sure I have to go?” Mary followed, her voice so soft I could barely hear her. Was she really that afraid to face her father with me at her side? I’d protect her. Fuck, I’d kill the bastard for her. With pleasure.

“You’re going.”

I tossed the luggage on the white silk comforter and opened the long bag that held the dress I’d bought her to wear. It was an interesting design. The black material was meant to fit snugly over the skin. The high neckline was perfect for covering the bruises while giving off an elegant flare. It would stop just below her elbows. But, my favorite part would be the slit in the floor length material. It’d stop mid-thigh. Easy access for what I had planned after we were finished with the meeting.

The bag that rested over it tore in my haste to get it off. Oh yeah. I smiled. I’d almost forgotten about the intricate lace, see-through design on the back. Fuck, it’d go so low, stopping just above her ass. My cock was getting hard just thinking about seeing her all dressed up.

“Put this on.” I opened her bag, pulling out the garters, stockings, make-up bag, and hair pins, placing them down for her to take too. No panties or bra. Shit, I couldn’t wait to see how she was going to look.

“Yes, Master.”

My hand didn’t move even after she took the dress. While she walked to the restroom to get ready, all I could think about was pulling her back to the bed and fucking the ever living life out of her. Master. Coming from her lips, I believed her. I felt every bit the title she’d granted me. I could call myself one all day long, but that didn’t make it true. Having Mary’s acknowledgement as my consenting slave, did.

The door closed, and with it, my hand lowered. Butterflies swam in my stomach as I walked to the closet and grabbed out one of my many suits. It was time to get ready to meet Victor and I couldn’t deny how nervous I was. I, Slade Roberts, always got what I wanted. Unfortunately, to get my sister back, I wasn’t so sure I’d succeed this time.

Chapter 13

Mary

Classification. Who was I? Where did I belong? What would be the outcome of my choices, whatever they were? Where did it all fit? I was torn. Torn between two people. My father, and the man I could only dream would see me as more than a walking disaster. Even if he did, it didn’t fare well for us. We came from two different lives. As much as I wanted to escape the one that held my family, it didn’t appear possible no matter what conclusion I came to.

Light blurred through the window of the limousine while I stayed busy in my own little world. This place was what I knew. I’d stayed hidden here for more years than I cared to remember. Weight pulled at my ears and I brought my hand up to one of the princess cut diamond earrings. I wasn’t used to all this fancy stuff. From the shockingly sophisticated, yet sexy dress, to the heels, to the jewelry…I was out of my element. That wasn’t even including the sexy garter and stockings Slade had wanted me to wear underneath. It’d taken me ten minutes to figure out how to connect the damn things. And, all to meet my father? Would this be the normal thing while I was under his care?

“We’re here.” Slade grabbed my hand as we came to a stop at the main entrance. The large building had to have been twenty stories high. It looked to be a motel and restaurant combined.

Anxiety left me shaking as the door was opened and Slade stood, helping me out. His palm settled on the middle of my back while he led me through the automatic double doors. A flurry of activity surrounded the front desk from bell boys to guests of the hotel getting their bags together. Slade led me to the elevator just as one of the doors opened. The moment it shut, he pulled me into his arms.

“Calm, slave. You’re going to be okay. I’m not going to let anything happen to you.” Warmth from his hand penetrated into the back of my neck and I closed my eyes to the courage it gave me. Slade put me at ease. I believed him. “Now tell me, who owns you?”

My eyes opened and I looked up at him through mascara covered lashes. “You do, Master.”

“That’s right. Never forget that.”

As if I could. Or ever would.

“We’re meeting a detective before your father arrives. Do you remember the story we went over?”

Of course I did. We’d gone over it for twenty minutes before we’d left. “Yes, Master.” My voice sounded weak. Low. I knew it was because of the nervousness, but I didn’t like it. I’d been so strong now for years. One more crisis with my father was turning me into the internal zombie that’d taken me to the clubs in the first place. I had to get a grip on myself.

The ding had Slade stepping back. His hand resumed to the place on my back and he led me into the restaurant. Couples and groups of people rested at tables in the distance. Some were closely huddled together, romance clearly in the air, while others laughed while they conversed. Although the atmospheres differentiated, they all had one thing in common. Their clothing. The men were dressed in suits, most of them in dark shades, while the women could have walked down the Red Carpet for the luxurious gowns they wore. I suddenly didn’t feel so out of place.

“Mr. Roberts, it’s a pleasure to have you back with us. Your table is ready.”

A woman no older than myself, dressed in a black pencil skirt and white button up shirt, led us to the back. Her blonde hair swayed from her ponytail with every swing of her hips. My internal claws came out with the way she kept looking back at Slade. He was my master, no one else’s.

We rounded a corner and stepped up into a private area containing only one table. It was big enough to easily sit ten people. The room was of decent size, decorated in rich colors of deep green and gold. A man rested at the far end of the table. He stood, placing his hand out to Slade.

“Would you like the usual, Mr. Roberts?” The hostess smiled as she stared up in what looked to be awe. I could have probably kicked her and she’d have never known. And what was she doing taking the drink orders, anyway? Was that even her job? I breathed in deep, trying to calm. It was all nerves. Slade finished shaking the detective’s hand, nodded to her, and turned to me.

“What about you, Mary? What is it that you’d like?” A slight smile came to his face. The question was full of hidden meanings that had my body bursting to life. Ever since I’d sampled his cock in my pussy, I was dying to have more.

“Martini. Dry.” Hell, I wasn’t a drinker. I didn’t have a clue what I wanted and I was sure ordering a soda at one of these places wasn’t going to look very good.

The hostess nodded and left. Slade pulled out my chair and waited for me to sit before taking his own, right next to me. The detective eased down across and leaned forward. “Miss Hagen, it’s a pleasure meeting you. Your disappearance caused front page news. I’m glad to see you’re all right.”

“I am. Thank you. I’m afraid Mr. Roberts and I got swept away with running into each other. I should have contacted my sister to let her know I was leaving, but she’d been so busy that I didn’t even think she’d notice I was gone.”

“So where have you been? I’m surprised you didn’t see something about your disappearance on the news.”

My eyes went to Slade. I’d yet to see the true impact the kidnapping had caused. “We were in Washington. Slade and I were pretty much off the grid for a few days. The TV was the last thing we were thinking about, I assure you.”

The detective smiled. “I see. Well, I’ll get the word out and let everyone know you’re alive and well. I might need to ask you a few questions later, but I’ll contact you if that’s the case.” I nodded and took a deep breath as he stood. “You both have a great night.”

“Oh, we will.” Slade shook his hand again and we watched while he left.

My palm pressed into my chest at the pounding. “Shit. That went well, I think.”

“You did great,” Slade assured.

Suits came around the corner and, slowly, I brought my gaze up to my father, Mr. Brighton, and Jordan. My hand clasped to my thigh as they ceased their whispering and made an abrupt stop just a foot from the table separating us. Two men stepped around the corner, no doubt my father’s detail. I glanced over, immediately frozen by the biggest nightmare of my life. Time all but died the moment my gaze connected with Thomas’.

Short gasps came from my mouth as I fought to catch my breath. This wasn’t happening. It couldn’t be him. Grey now laced his dark hair, but I knew that face. Sharp angles. Pointy, straight nose. The chair toppled over before I even realized I had stood. I could feel myself cowering, lowering, as I walked backward, blindly reaching as I tried to get as far away as possible.

“What the fuck is she doing here?” My father’s voice echoed somewhere in the distance, but I wasn’t there with them anymore. I was suddenly back in my old room, shivering, shaking from the cold air against my wet bathing suit.

The door click closed behind me, stopping the advance to my dresser. And there he was. My bodyguard. My protector. Walking toward me with a look I’d never seen on his face before. A look I hadn’t seen on anyone’s face. It was evil. I knew that even at thirteen. Warnings and terror swirled around inside me as I backed away, just as I was doing now. Reaching, praying there was somewhere for me to go when I knew there wasn’t. Trapped. I was trapped, again.

“Breathe, Mary.” Hands were on my face, but I couldn’t take my eyes from Thomas. “Mary.” The voice was growing further away. Agony crushed my chest in inwardly, like someone had taken a sledgehammer to my frail, little body. Little. Yes, I was so small compared to him.

Darkness spotted my vision and I tried blinking it away, but it only got worse. “Slave,” the voice growled loud into my ear, but I was going down. My body was suddenly so heavy… and tired. Yes. This was just a dream. I’d wake up and everything would be fine. I’d be... fine.

****

Slade

“Mary.” My hand patted her face, but she was out. Unconscious. I reached into my pocket while my eyes scanned the room. What in the hell had set her off? Her father? Jordan? No, it couldn’t have been. I took in Mr. Brighton and stopped at the man who rested at the very back. He looked to be trying to ease out of the room. Why?

“Marcio, get the fuck in here.” I hung up just as Jordan rushed over.

“Let go of her. Let me see her.”

My arm was grabbed at the wrist and I glared. No way was I handing over my Mary to that son of a bitch. Not now. Not ever.

“I’ve taken some classes. If you want me to help her, you have to let her go.” Jordan tried putting his fingers on her neck, but I brought her closer to me. She was breathing now. I could feel it. She must have had a panic attack of some sort. Nothing that I couldn’t take care of myself. Once Marcio got here, I’d let him check her out.

I jerked, pushing him back with my other hand. “Get the hell away from her. She was fine until you all came in here. Who the fuck is that?” I pointed to the man I was suspicious of. I’d been so focused on Mary that I hadn’t paid attention to where she was looking, but it had to have been in his direction.

The Governor swiped his hand as if it were no big deal. “Just one of my detail. Thomas, why don’t you take Marcus and go wait downstairs for us to finish?”

Thomas. I’d remember that.

Victor walked forward. “Mary, get up.” The harshness in his tone had me starting to rise. Mary’s weight stopped me. No, I wouldn’t let her go. Not with Jordan so close. “Mary.”

At his increase in volume, her eyes fluttered open. She immediately tried to scramble from my arms. I locked them tighter. “Mary.” My hand cupped her face, making her look at me. The fear behind her eyes I’d only seen once. In my kitchen.

“Thomas?” I whispered the name, testing her reaction. Fingers gripped to the lapels on my jacket as she tried to pull me closer while she scanned the room. Nausea formed in my stomach, and I knew. Knew the man who was in here not seconds ago was her rapist.

Marcio burst through the room, pushing Jordan out of the way as he moved to Mary’s other side. “What happened?” His hand went to the pulse point at her wrist while he stared at his watch.

“I’m fine,” she said, leaning in closer to my chest. “I think I just need to sleep or something.”

“She passed out. She was pretty upset.” I eased the blonde strands of hair back from her face. The high bun she’d had was still surprisingly presentable.

Victor pulled out a chair and sat down. The aggravation on his face was clear. He shook his head at me and I couldn’t help but clench my jaw. The man didn’t cease to amaze me. I thought he’d have killed the rapist, yet he had him working right by his side the whole time. Had Mary not been clinging to me, I would have been over that table in a heartbeat, strangling the life out of him. Fuck, maybe I still would.

“What the hell were you thinking bringing her here?” Victor’s voice dripped with rage, but not more than I had at the moment.

Marcio began quietly asking her questions and I turned my attention to her father. “My slave doesn’t leave my side, and won’t, until Lily is back in my care.” Fuck that. She wasn’t leaving, period. I wouldn’t have to keep her against her will, either. Not after what she just saw.

Jordan and Julian sat down and I picked up Mary’s chair, helping her to stand and sit. I pulled Marcio close, turning us away from everyone in the room. “What’s the word?”

“She’s in shock. Her speech is slurred, she’s a little out of it right now, not making sense. Mary will be okay, but don’t keep her here too long. I expect she’s going to go through ups and downs. One minute happy, the next, possibly a crying mess. It’s common.”

I nodded. “Terrance and Brace still outside?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good. Two men just left here. One’s blond, the other has salt and pepper hair.”

Marcio glanced toward the opening of our private room. “I saw them as I was entering.”

“The dark haired one, his name is Thomas. You have Brace and Terrance get him to my place. He’s mine. As for the other one, I don’t care if you have to kill him to get him out of the way. You have that fucker, Thomas, tied up and waiting for me. I won’t be too long. I’ll call when I’m headed to the limo so you can pick us up.

“You bet, boss.”

I took my seat as he stormed from the room. We all paused as a waiter eased in with my and Mary’s drinks. Lord only knew what he saw before his approach. Obviously something because he was hesitant as he came to the table. The men ordered their drinks and menus were laid out in front of us. I glanced at Mary. Her face was pale as she stared ahead in a daze.

Jordan leaned forward, reaching for her hand. I didn’t think. I grabbed the fork and slammed it into the table an inch away. Mary jumped, reaching for me. I knew she had no idea what in the hell was going on. She was out of it and it made me sick. Jordan glared and turned back to Mary. “Hey, honey, talk to me. Let me see how you are.”

Almost robotically, she turned to him. “I’m okay. Just a little jumpy.” A ragged breath left her and Jordan looked toward Victor. He knew something was going on. Jordan wasn’t stupid, but I wasn’t about to inform him.

“Can we get to business?” Victor tossed down a folder. “Here, take a look.” He tossed a pen on the top. Did I even need to see what rested in that black folder? I’d assumed I needed to rely on these men to bring Lily back, but was that truly the case?

I grabbed my Scotch and took a sip as I flipped it open. The typing before me blurred as Mary took over my vision. The memory of the absolute terror on her face as she stared ahead stole every ounce of my attention. I blinked, wishing I could erase what I’d seen. Wishing I could mentally remove every bad thing that had ever happened from her mind. I glanced up, just to return back to the contract. “Where’s my sister?”

Mr. Brighton leaned in. “We’re in the process of negotiations.”

“I see.” I shut the folder and tossed it toward Victor. “I’m not signing shit until she’s in front of me. We’re done here.”

“Sign the fucking papers.” Victor didn’t move, but I did. Right over the table to grab him around his throat. The firm clasp he placed around my wrist didn’t budge the death grip I had on his windpipe.

Mr. Brighton stiffened and Jordan stood, but I didn’t let go. “What are you going to do if I don’t, Mr. Hagen?” I tightened, causing his cheeks to turn a bright shade of red. “You don’t scare me and I sure as fuck don’t take orders from the likes of you.” I pushed back and eased to my chair as he started coughing. “Let’s get something straight, right now. All of you.”

Jordan eased back down, although I could tell he didn’t want to. The blood lust he had behind his stare was evenly matched with mine. We were both monsters. The hatred between us was as mutual as our want for Mary.

I downed my Scotch, waiting for the waiter to place the men’s drinks down and leave before I continued. “What you are all doing makes me sick.” My attention turned to Victor. “And the shit you pulled tonight with Mary makes me wish I wasn’t in such a public place. I can promise you, I wouldn’t have stopped. But as it is, I’ll get a little satisfaction before it’s over with. I think Mary will, too. You’re going to have to find new guards. At least one, for sure. He’s mine now, and I can promise you he won’t be seen again.”

“What the hell is going on here?” Jordan leaned over, trying to get in the conversation. “I fucking asked a question, dammit. If I’m going to be with Mary, I deserve to know. Everyone else apparently does.” He turned to my slave and I braced myself to not attack like I wanted. “Mary?” Jordan cocked his head to the side. “Can you tell me?” His voice was caring. Soft. Her eyes looked up at him and I noticed her eye lids looked heavy. She was still in shock. It was known to last up to hours in some cases.

“What?” She blinked and shook her head. “I’m sorry, I was thinking.”

Jordan growled and looked over at Victor. “What the hell is going on? Which man is Slade referring to? What happened?” When silence was all that met him, he looked to me. “Tell me. I’m asking you, please. I know shock when I see it. Did one of those men hurt her?”

Tears escaped down Mary’s cheeks and she began rocking. The waiter came in and I waved him out, angrily. “It’s not my place to tell you, Jordan.” I reached over, bringing Mary’s face to look into mine. To hell with what any of them thought or saw. “Are you ready to go home, slave? I think it’s time for bed. What do say?”

Mary blinked and looked around as if only waking up. Her eyes scanned the room and stopped on her father. The chair scraped loudly against the wooden floor as she stood. “Taken care of? Taken care of?” The volume of her voice rose and she grabbed the knife from the table. I knew the state she was in hadn’t worn off completely. Not even close.

“I’ll fucking kill you.” She flew around the table and although I didn’t want to stop her, my arm caught around her waist and I pulled the knife from her hand. “You’re a liar. A fucking liar. I swear, I’ll kill you.” She lunged across the table and I stood, holding onto her.

Victor stood too, grabbing the folder. “I did take care of the bastard. Now get over it, Mary. I got him away from you. He paid for what he did. He’ll never rape again. Kind of hard with chemical castration.”

The room turned completely silent. Mary’s weight increased as she eased into my arms. Chemical. Not good enough. He was still going to pay. I’d make sure of it.

“We’re leaving. I’ll call in a few days to check on my sister. I expect to hear better news than I did tonight.” I headed for the door, more holding Mary up than leading her. Jordan dashed in front of the entrance before we could make it through.

“Let me go.”

If I wasn’t holding up Mary, I would have launched him across the room. “Get the hell out of my way.”

“No.” Jordan shook his head. “I want to go with you. This man…let me help.”

With how sensitive Mary’s mind was, I wasn’t about to allow her to get upset again. My hand covered her ear and I leaned her head into my chest, trying my best to block out any sound. “This is for Mary, not for you to get off on.”

“You don’t think I know that?” He snapped. “I want to come for her. Let me.”

All I could do was glare as he went on.

“Listen, I’m sorry your sister was taken. I understand why you’re doing this. Hell, I probably would have done the same thing. But once you get Lily back, Mary’s coming to me. I’ll be taking care of her. Let me be there to offer comfort in one of the biggest moments of her life.” He moved in closer. “Please. I’ll leave the moment you ask. She just needs to know that I’m here for her.”

There was no doubt in my mind that Jordan cared for Mary. He truly did. It didn’t matter, though. She wasn’t his. “Mary has me. Now move or I’ll make you.”

It took a few seconds, but Jordan stepped aside. I swept Mary through the restaurant, pausing to tell the hostess to charge the drinks to my tab. The elevator opened and I pressed the button, hugging her to me tightly. Jordan stared from across the large open area and I wasn’t sure why, but I leaned down, kissing the top of Mary’s head. The narrowing of his eyes were full of threats. Let him bring it. I smiled just as the door shut, closing us in.

“Everything’s going to be okay, darlin’.” I stroked her hair back while she stood there more in a trance than anything.

A laugh burst from her mouth. “Did you see my father? I should have stabbed him.” The sentence hadn’t ended before it was followed with sobs. “I’m scared. I can’t think straight. This isn’t me. What’s happening?”

All I could do was hold onto her tighter. “You’re in shock, Mary. It’ll pass soon. You’ve been through a lot tonight. Marcio said this was going to happen. Just try to stay calm. I’m here for you. I promise I won’t leave your side.”

“Lily?” Her head jerked back. “I missed it. What happened? Is she on her way home?”

“Not yet. Don’t worry about that. She’ll be okay. We’ll get her back before you know it.”

Mary licked her lips and leaned back into my chest.  I opened my cell, calling Marcio just as the elevator gave way to the lobby. He answered on the first ring. “We’re downstairs, bring the car around.”

“On my way.”

“Did you get him?”

The laugh I’d heard countless times in the past filled my ear. “Sure did. He’s being taken back to the penthouse now. We’ll put him in the spare bedroom down the hall. Afraid he’s pretty banged up, though. The guy put up a hell of a fight. I’m afraid the other one wasn’t so lucky.”

“Shit happens. I’ll see you soon.” I hung up and led Mary to the front. A good two minutes went by before I saw the limo pulling around the corner. Pressure jerked my arm, and I locked in around Mary’s waist. The sight of Jordan cupping her face, kissing her, made the animal in me go wild.

“I’ll come for you soon, Mary. I promise.”

Marcio pulled up and I opened the back door, more tossing her in than anything. My sights were only set on one thing, and that was Jordan. I flew at him with everything I had. The beast within pounded against my insides, trying to claw its way out.

“Are you fucking stupid?” We hit the ground hard and I slammed my fist into Jordan’s face. The connection was solid and he grunted at the impact. He didn’t hesitate to return one, but from his angle beneath me, he didn’t get anywhere near the power I knew he was capable of. I swung again, the blood appearing from his nose, driving me on.

My vision blurred for the briefest moment as his fist smashed into my temple. “You think I’m fucking stupid. You’re the one messing with another man’s future wife.” Jordan swung wide and I deflected it, returning with a jab.

“She hasn’t even said she was going to marry you. Fuck. You haven’t even asked her. Don’t you think she at least deserves that?” We rolled to the side as he pushed from the cement. Pain shot into my back and Mary’s shoe kicking Jordan, too, caused both of us to go still. The anger on her face had us jumping to our feet.

“You two men are the most…insufferable, arrogant.” She took turns shoving us. “Do either of you not know when to behave? Fighting out here in front of a fucking hotel? Jesus.” She turned on Jordan. “And you. Kissing me like that.” The sound of the crack of her hand across his face left his eyes looking more wounded than shocked. “I am not yours. Not yet. Don’t you ever touch me without my permission again.” The moment her attention came to me, I raised my eyebrow, waiting for her to say something. Instead, she shook her head and stomped back to the limo.

Marcio stood at the driver’s side door with his arm resting against the top of the car, amused. Of course he’d think this was funny. I spun back to Jordan. “Did you see my name on her chest earlier? Mary’s mine.”

The side of Jordan’s mouth lifted. “There’s this cream they make that helps ease the appearance of scars. I think when Mary comes to me, I’ll add some to the top of the D. Then take my time carving the edges until it looks more like a V. It’ll say SLAVE, and you’ll be no more. It’ll be perfect.”

The power behind my swing had him hitting the ground, out cold. Fucking change my name so Mary could become his slave. Over my dead body. The man standing at the door looked at me with big eyes. He would have seen Jordan run up and kiss her. I wasn’t worried in the least.

“You might want to call his daddy, Mr. Brighton. He’s upstairs.” I paused. “Or, don’t. I don’t give a shit.” I got in the limo and was immediately met with Mary’s glare. Oh hell. I’d really pissed her off now.

“Couldn’t resist, could you?”

Throbbing pulsed in my hand, but I didn’t move it to try to conceal my busted up knuckles. “He deserved it.”

“You’re probably right.” Chattering took over her jaw as if she was cold. The rattling had me immediately taking off my jacket to wrap around her. A small sniffle followed new tears. “The fog is clearing but I still can’t stop my body from spazzing out. I’m sorry. I hate this.”

I was going to cut this motherfucker up good when I got back. “Hey, look at me.” My finger pushed the bottom of her chin, making her lift her head. Green eyes met mine. “Good girl. Now tell me, who do you belong to?”

“You, Master.”

“That’s right. And I don’t have weak slaves, Mary. You hear me? What you’re going through will pass. No apologizing for the way you’re acting.”

A stiff nod had her sitting taller. Should I tell her? How would she react if she knew I had her rapist sitting in the far bedroom, ready to die at my hands? She’d have to know eventually. I wanted her realize it was over. Would she be mad if I didn’t tell her until afterward, and he was long gone? She wouldn’t believe me. Victor had already lied to her once.

Shit. But she was still somewhat in shock. Yes, she was coming back to normal, but the truth would surely make her worse.

“Care to enlighten me with what you’re thinking about? I’ve never seen you so distracted.”

All I could do was hold my arms open to her. The light weight of her body settled onto my lap and I cradled her, slowly rocking while the city lights blurred by in a mass of colors. Then it came, fell from my lips with no warning. “I have Thomas, Mary. I have him in the penthouse and I’m going to kill him.”

As if I’d struck her, she flew back and stared at me.  Unreadable. Completely closed off. The shock completely concealed, if she even held it anymore. Mary had many masks. The one she’d donned upon my confession scared me the most. What was she thinking? I soon realized I wasn’t going to find out any time soon. She reached for the electric window opener and only got it down halfway before she bolted off my lap and became ill, retching horribly. My eyes closed, praying she wasn’t judging me too harshly. For fuck sakes, he’d raped her. The man deserved to die a slow and painful death. She’d just have to understand the price of being my slave. No one messed with what was mine without facing the consequences. The event may have happened long ago, but it was affecting her wellbeing while she was with me. That was unacceptable.

The window rolled up and she collapsed to the floor. Blonde hair stuck to the side of her face, windblown. The moment my hands lowered, she swiped them away and reached for a small travel size bottle of Jack Daniels. In one long chug, she finished it off and threw it to the floor.

“You’re going to kill him for me?”

I nodded. “Yes. I’m going to do what should have been done a long time ago. No more pain, Mary. It’ll be done for good this time.”

“And if I say no?”

Confusion had me shaking my head. Why in the hell would she spare his life? After what he did? No. I couldn’t let her make that decision. “I’m sorry. It’s not negotiable. Tonight, your past dies. You’ll wake up tomorrow reborn into my world. You’ll have a fresh start.”

Chapter 14

Mary

Thinking was becoming easier as the minutes flew by, but the fuzziness was still flirting with the edges of my sanity. One minute I was crying, the next, ready to laugh at things that weren’t even funny. Words poured from my mouth like a waterfall with no control on my part. Only after I said them did it dawn on me what’d come out of my mouth. But I was getting better. Already, I could process a lot more than when we were at the restaurant, at which I remember little of after I woke up. It was all a blur, but one that was fading fast.

“Your world? Fresh start?” I laughed and shook my head. It was rather funny. There was no such thing as a fresh start. Sure, I could call it that. Pretend to begin a new life. But the past never truly died. Murder wasn’t going to give me my innocence back, or change the last ten years of self-hatred. Only acceptance and forgiveness would. I knew that. Thing was, I’d accepted what had happened a long time ago. Forgiveness would never come. Maybe that’s why the words fell from my lips with ease. Shock? A moment of clear-headedness? Who knew? Regardless, either one would have been the same. “I want to watch.”

Nausea fluttered in my stomach again at the movement of the limo. I couldn’t see the road. Couldn’t see in front of me. Slade and I kept our eyes locked as I eased back onto the seat next to him. Only briefly did I glance to the road to get my equilibrium back.

“I’m not sure you’re up for that right now, Mary.”

“If you’re so worried about it, wait until I am. My mind’s not going to change. I want him dead more than anyone. Half tempted to do it myself.” Now that might have quite possibly been the shock talking. I truly wasn’t sure I had the guts to kill a person. Even if it was the man who’d ruined my life.

Slade shook his head. “Absolutely not. This is my thing. If you want to watch, that we might be able to do. You killing someone is out of the question.”

Relief filled at having the decision out of my hands. I could have argued, but I wasn’t about to. Taking a life would only fuck me up even more than I already was. How Slade would manage to take on those sort of demons was beyond me. He was stronger. I saw that clearly now.

“Shit.” Slade’s voice was but a whisper, yet that one word was laced with such aggravation that it had me peering toward the front entrance of his building.

The middle divider came down and Marcio glanced back at us in the rear view mirror. “You want me to take you to the underground garage?

A group of people stood out in front, appearing to move toward the limo even from half a block away. It took me a moment to register the cameras. Fuck, news crews. How could I have forgotten I’d exposed my existence to the world by going out tonight? If anyone was watching my father, they’d surely have seen Slade and I leave the building. Not to mention the attention Slade caused on his own. His fight with Jordan would probably be all over the papers by morning. The crowd thickened the closer we got. They reminded me of seagulls. One speck of a crumb of information and they were gathering in masses to squawk and shit all over everything.

“Mary? We can get this out of the way now, or wait. It’s up to you. But, truthfully, with Thomas upstairs, I’d really like to get it over with.”

My eyes narrowed. There was a certain pleasure on Slade’s face that had nothing to do with my rapist. He wanted the world to see me going into his place. I wasn’t sure I was all right with that, but I kept quiet.

“I’m good, Marcio. Take us to the front.” I said the last part under my breath but Slade’s silent chuckle shook his chest. “I don’t have to talk, right? They just need to see me alive?”

“Exactly. Just leave it all up to me. I’ll take care of it.”

My hand reached out to his as we neared. “How?”

“Trust me.” Lights flashed against the windows and it wasn’t long before some of the men from the hotel began pushing the people out of the way. The door opened and Slade stood, helping me out. I immediately put up my hand, trying to block out the strobe lighting effects from the cameras.

“Mary Hagen, Victoria from Channel 3 News. Can you tell us what happened? We’re getting reports that you weren’t in an accident, after all. Have you been with Mr. Roberts the entire time?”

“Of course she has,” Slade replied, nudging people out of the way. “She’s obviously alive and well.”

The wind blew my dress away from my legs as reporters were ushered back by more staff. Where the hell were the police, or someone of authority? We took a few more steps when Slade paused. My heart jumped into my throat at him pulling my body in to mold against his. What was he doing? I wanted to jerk away, yell at him, but his arm was like iron around my waist. The mischievously dark look he was notorious for took over and I knew whatever was about to happen was not good.

“Actually, since we’re all here and it’s quite apparent that Mary Hagen and I are together. Hell.” He looked down at me and smiled. So fake from the genuine ones I’d seen in the past. “Why don’t we tell them, darlin’?

The breath caught in my throat, unsure of what exactly he wanted to share. The kidnapping? Our supposed rendezvous as lovers?

Slade turned toward the camera crews. “As many of you know, my sister has been missing now for a few months. With my darling Mary’s assistance, and the help of her father and Mr. Julian Brighton, we’ve got word that my sister has been located and will be home shortly.” Oh god, he was putting my father and Julian on the front line. They’d have to give Lily back now, wouldn’t they?

“As for me and the darling, Mary Hagen.” His hand lifted mine, the softness of his lips encasing my knuckles. “I’ve asked her to marry me and she’s agreed.”

Roaring from the voices had me swaying against him. Lips were suddenly crushing into mine and I was being swept inside before I could even open my eyes. Nothing would process in my mind. Nothing but Lily. Shit!

The elevator doors closed and I reared back, swinging at him with everything I had. “You stupid fucking idiot. What did you just do?”

Slade easily deflected my blows, content to let me keep swinging. “What do you mean?”

“You know exactly what the fuck I mean. Lily. What if you don’t get her back now? What if my father calls off the whole thing and claims you’re just a damn crazy, stubborn, arrogant…” with each word, I continued to hit his arms and chest, “Fool!”

Dark hair moved a little as he shook his head. “No. They wouldn’t dare pull out now. And if they did, I’ll go to Afghanistan myself. I’ll find her.”

I kicked off my heels and grabbed them, half tempted to stab him with one of the stilettos for his stupidity.  “You may never find her now. Was blasting to the world we were getting married worth it? Worth your sister’s life? Because where no one else might be honest with you, I will. If Lily dies or is never seen again, you have no one to blame but yourself. As for me, I will not marry you. At least with Jordan, he’d never use me for his own personal narcissistic gain.

The door opened and I pounded across the small area leading to his door. Brace stood at the entrance, already holding it open for us. I was swept up by the waist so fast the floor blurred underneath me while I looked down. This was enough. I took my stiletto, slamming it into his shin. We both went down hard, but I knew I’d done little damage. He’d be lucky to have a bruise come morning.

“Don’t you dare!” I shouted as we both jumped to our feet. Deep breaths brought his chest rising up and down with the force of a grade-schooler who’d just had his feelings hurt. I knew I’d wounded him internally by comparing him to Jordan, but I didn’t care. What he’d done went beyond rational. He’d fucked up and I wanted him to see that.

“Someone has to set you in your place and that person is me. Since I’ve met you, we’ve gone back and forth, but I submitted, thinking I could trust you. What you showed me tonight, I just don’t think I can do that anymore. Not only did you let me down by trying to best Jordan, you let your sister down too. Spare me the going to get her yourself bullshit. You might have just increased the hell she’s living in even longer. And the thing is, it doesn’t look like you even care about her safe return. The only person you seem to care about is yourself.”

Glass from a vase shattered against the wall, scattering and spinning wildly across the wooden floors from Slade’s throw. The yell that came from deep within his chest held nothing but suffering and misery. The pain brought tears to my eyes because I knew, deep down, he cared. Too much. Slade was his own worst enemy. He was used to getting what he wanted. My biggest fear was that concerning Lily, he wasn’t going to get lucky this time.

“This has to work, Mary. It fucking has to. You once told me that I was letting your father win. It broke your heart. I saw it. You were in my arms a hysterical mess. This ends now. The only way I see that possible is to beat him at his own game. Tell me.” He raced forward, sweeping me in his arms. “What do you propose I do? How do I get Lily back and keep you at the same time? I don’t want you to go. You gave yourself to me. Why should I let you take that back?” Anger was starting to creep back into his tone.

“I gave myself to you as your slave while I’m here. You’re name on my chest, I did for Lily. This is about her, not you or me.”

Disbelief lit Slade’s features while he took his time shaking his head. “If you think that was only for Lily, you’re beginning to believe your own lies. Don’t skirt around the truth. You like it here with me. Stay and let that grow. The world may believe we’re engaged. Let them. That gets you off the hook with Jordan. Give me a chance to show you that this will work out and that your father won’t win.

What did I say to that? I’d trusted him. Should I still? Maybe he didn’t make the announcement for his own selfish reasons. Not purely, anyway. Was I just too afraid of my father to open my eyes and see that maybe Slade was telling the truth? I was so confused.

“I really hope you’re right about all of this. For Lily’s sake.” I took a deep breath, watching Terrance walk out from the hallway. The tall dark haired man never once looked up as he went through the front door to where Brace was. My eyes went back to Slade just as it shut. “If this works, and you get Lily back…I’m not staying. I don’t see why you’re so damn persistent that I do. You have no idea who I really am.”

Slade’s lips pressed together and I knew he didn’t like what I had to say.

“I know you a lot more than you think I do. Every day for a month, I watched you. Or did you forget?” I opened my mouth and he shot me a look, making me close it. “But fine. We have time. Every day we’re together, I’ll dedicate the hours to getting to know you. I’ll have to be at work some days, but the moment I get home, you’ll tell me more.”

The fight went right out of me. There was no convincing him of anything. I’d just have to show him and see what happened. Truly, I didn’t mind spending time with him. He brought me alive in ways I couldn’t imagine. My body and heart craved every part of him. That just wasn’t enough. It was too soon. Too early to jump into some huge decision neither of us were ready for.

“Fine. I’ll play the part and we’ll spend time together. But don’t be surprised when I leave.”

“You’re not going anywhere, darlin’.” A smile appeared on his face and he walked to the front door, opening it to speak to his men on the other side. “Don’t come in until I come get you.” With a slam, he narrowed in, right on me. “Pull up that dress and bend over the back of the couch.”

The sound of Slade’s belt broke through the open area as I turned and obeyed. Cool air brushed against my stockings and the top of my bare thighs, then my ass. The leather couch met my hips and I leaned over the top of it, waiting, anticipating what my outbursts were going to bring. A fogginess still teased the edge of my mind, but something about it only stimulated me more. Slade and I might not agree on everything, but here we knew each other best.

Involuntarily, my eyes went to the hallway toward where I knew Thomas was restrained. Thank God the room Slade and I used was at the opposite end of the penthouse. I closed my lids, not wanting to think about it. Not yet. The release I needed would come first. And then again, afterward.

“The first spanking is going to be for the damn shoe incident. I can’t believe you did that.” The belt wrapped around my neck and he used it to pull me back. Air was hard to get in while he tightened, but I calmed and slowed my breathing. “That really hurt, slave.”

Delicious shivers raced over me at hearing my name. Slave. That one word had me soaking wet.

“Now, grip that sofa as best as you can because I’m about to light your ass on fire for that little stunt.”

The belt disappeared and I went back down, digging my nails into the cool leather. The sound of whistling through the air only registered a millisecond before he stayed true to his threat. Burning traveled from my ass all the way to my eyes as tears blinded me. This is what I needed.

“The next one will be for not addressing and thanking me for the first. Come on, slave, you know better than that.”

“I’m sorry, Master.”

“I’m not.” Whistling and whack!

The amount of air I sucked in hurt my lungs. “Two. Thank you, Master.” My eyes darted to the hall. Slade gripping the throbbing skin took me away from the fear. This man, apart from his arrogance, was full of so much more than most people. He was ready to kill for me. Protect me. Darkness surrounded me as my lids lowered. Yes, this is what I needed. Somehow, I didn’t doubt he knew that. “Tell me, Mary.” Fingers traveled down to swirl over my opening. “Who makes you wet?”

No hesitation. “You do, Master.”

“And who takes care of you in all ways?”

“You, Master.”

A finger pushed in deep causing the top part of my body to lift.

“That’s right. I do, and will for as long as I want. You leaving isn’t going to stop that, slave. I don’t give a fuck what you say. If I let you leave, you’ll never be rid of me. Does that scare you?”

Another finger joined the first and the steady rhythm of his thrusts caused my answer to come out more as a moan than anything. “Not at all.” And it was the truth. Something about him coming after me turned me on. He wasn’t giving up on me like so many people had over the years.

“You’re giving me fucking consent to stalk you? Oh, slave...” Sound reverberated from his throat as he withdrew his fingers and used his teeth to pull at my earlobe. “I’m going to fuck my pussy and then get elbow deep in your rapist’s blood. Any objections?” He paused. “Choose your words wisely. You may have an opinion, but the wrong answer will have consequences.”

“No objections, Master.”

Slade disconnected his body from mine. “Good. Sit your ass on the floor.”

Confused, I obeyed. The belt was suddenly in his hands again and I watched as he looped the leather around my ankles, binding them together tightly. He held onto the length at the end and stood, jerking hard. My dress had my ass sliding against the wood and I fell to my back. Immediately, he started walking, dragging me behind him. The material rode up over my hips while the wooden floor heated my lower back. The whole act had me wanting to touch myself. Anything to ease the desperation I felt in my core.

The door swung open and Slade didn’t stop until he had me next to the bed. Strength radiated from him as he lifted and placed me on the comforter, leaving my feet bound. Piece by piece, his suit hit the floor until his muscular body eased onto the bed. My eyes went right to his thick cock. He was so hard, already ready to slide into me. But, he didn’t.

My knees were pushed into my chest while he eased to my pussy and traced his tongue down my slit.

“I’ve been wanting to taste you all night, slave. Damn, you’re so sweet.”

Suction against my folds and clit had me hugging my legs. My hips rocked while I basked in the amazing sensations. The slap against my pussy had me crying out.

“Be still. I didn’t give you permission to move. Now you’re going to have to be punished.”

Getting control was almost impossible. I wanted more. To have Slade all over every inch of me. Another slap almost drove me harder into his hand. It remained against me, and somehow I managed to hold still.

The tip of his tongue traced around my clit, so close, but never touching. Around and around, his tongue traveled the distance between the sensitive bud and my opening. Slade keeping just enough distance from both to have me sobbing for more. Time torturously stretched on while his teeth pulled at the folds, only to go back to teasing me with that amazing tongue. Punishment, yes, he was driving me crazy. I needed contact against my clit. Penetration of my pussy. More.

“That’s better, slave.” The restraint on my legs was undone only to be placed around my neck. Leather gripped tightly, but not so much so that I was fighting for air. At least, not yet. “Get on your knees. I want you to feel me so deep that the belt is of little consequence when it comes to breathing.”

Friction twisted around my throat as I rolled over, pulling up my dress. Slade brought the long end of the belt over the middle of my back so he could use it more as of a rein. He’d control my every move with the tightening of his grip, and I trusted him not to go too far. The moan I made was evidence enough of that, urging him to take me, choke me, set me free for the battle I was about to go into.

“You’re pussy wants me so bad.” His fingers explored the outside of my swollen folds, never breaching the opening. It was even more of a turn on to have him caress me so gently. Barely making any contact at all. Silk from the blankets clenched in my fists while the teasing lasted for minutes. My juices ran down my thighs, I was so desperate for my master’s possession. “You’re being such a good girl, slave. Not once have you disobeyed. Tomorrow, I’ll treat you with the biggest diamond this city’s ever seen. Everyone will know who you belong to.”

And there it was. His illusion of the ultimate claim on me. At least, ultimate for the moment. Slade was always finding new ways to make me more his. Yet, this one wasn’t real. Wasn’t right. My jaw clenched, but I kept quiet while my body begged for more. I’d jump this hurdle tomorrow. Tonight, I wanted my master to continue, no rings involved whatsoever.

The dress was pushed up, only to fall back down. Slade had been battling it the whole time. A curse left him and a loud rip filled the air. I jerked at the force of the slit being torn up my side.

“This fucking thing. Where’s my knife when I need it?” The powerful pulls didn’t stop until he yanked the shredded material over my head. My arms lifted, releasing the once gorgeous dress from my body. Slade took a deep breath. “There. Perfect.”

“I would have taken it off.”

The leather constricted around my throat, bringing my head and shoulders back a little. Not enough to raise me, but just enough strength for me to feel it. “If you liked the dress that much, I’ll buy you a new one.” Teeth bit into my ass, gently at first, only growing harder as they traveled toward my back. Short breaths left me while I fought the urge to panic against the lack of air.

“You’re doing great, Mary.” Slade molded his back against mine, sliding his finger between my throat and the belt to loosen the hold. The length of his cock nudged along my stomach, reminding me how long he truly was. Fuck, I wanted to move against him. Feel Slade as he brushed against my clit.

Teeth embedded into the back of my shoulder wrenched me from my thoughts. A cry left my throat and I half expected him to jerk back on the belt, but he didn’t. Slade’s hand covered my mouth hard while he leveled his lips next to my ear. “Another mark for me. Tell me, slave. Do you want to leave the evidence of your passion behind on me again? Imprint my skin forever from the pleasure I give you?”

His hand turned my face to look back. Although I couldn’t see Slade straight away, I knew he was watching the expressions from my profile. “I do, Master.”

Lips pressed against my cheek. “Then you will. But you have to promise me right now that you won’t change your mind. If you do, you’ll be punished. And I’m not talking about a spanking, Mary. Do you still want to mark me?”

I could bite. I’d done it to him already. “Yes, Master.”

He moaned, beginning to rub his cock against my stomach. Pre-cum made his movements slick, swiftly gaining him the perfect rhythm. The contact with my clit had me quickly forgetting about the mark. I knew he’d tell me when he was ready. Maybe Slade would change positions and give me better access later.

“Time to please your master.”

Slade eased back and pressure pushed against the opening of my pussy. The thickness entering was exactly what I needed. The aching in the center of my stomach was ruthless and I needed a release to the point of begging.

“I’ve been thinking about this all day. Wet. Hot. Fucking tight. And all mine.”

I gripped tighter to the silk as he inched his way into my channel, stretching me wide. Greedily, I could feel myself clutch to him. Clenching, wishing I could take his length in faster and keep him there.

The belt tightened as Slade got halfway, and paused to let me adjust. The leather encircled my throat just enough to remind me of a constant grip. The sensation heightened my senses and my nipples tightened painfully, needing any sort of attention.

As if my master read my mind, he reached around, rolling a tight nub between his fingers. “Do you feel how perfect you fit around me?” He withdrew, only to move in even more. “I was your first, and I want to be your last. The thought that someone could ruin what we have...” He grew quiet for a few seconds. “There’s no words for that, slave. The rage and hurt I would feel would be more than you could imagine. Right now, you’re fitted just for me. Don’t ever ruin that.”

I couldn’t imagine ever wanting to have anyone inside of me the way Slade was. But the seriousness stripped me of my arousal no less than him pouring ice cold water over me. My head turned back, trying to get a good look at him. What did he want me to say, that I’d never have sex with anyone ever again? I couldn’t make a promise like that, regardless whether the thought seemed right in the moment or not. Just because I didn’t see myself wanting to have anyone else, what if he got over this temporary obsession with me and decided to move on? I was just expected not to? Lies may have come easily, but it sure as hell didn’t mean I liked telling them if I didn’t have to.

“Stop overanalyzing.” The belt grew tighter at his pull. “I said my piece so you’d know where I stand. Now you do. If anything ever happens, I want my words to come crashing back into you. There’s only one way to make sure I get them through your head, and that’s by pounding them in there so they’ll permanently stay.”

The tightening against my nipple had my eyes closing. Air came at a slow steady pace and I relaxed, giving in to it. Slade gripped my breast before making a path across my stomach, to rest over my clit. In slow circles he brought me back to brink of my orgasm.

“Master, may I please move? I’m so close. I want to feel your cock go deeper.”

“This deep?” Slade withdrew, only to surge forward. He still wasn’t all the way in, but I knew it wouldn’t take much to accomplish what I needed.

“More. Please.” My voice grew an octave higher. My face dropped, thriving on the climax that was just within reach. The air cut off completely and I let the job of the restraint linger for a few seconds before lifting and giving into my life source.

My lungs were barely replenished when Slade slammed into me, making me gasp.

“Now, slave, I’ll make you remember whose pussy this belongs to. Each time you cum, I better hear a big fucking thank you out of those pretty little lips.”

“Yes, Mast—

Leather cut into my throat at Slade’s pull, making my eyes water. The immediate urge to fight, to rip that thing clean off my neck was the first reaction that rooted in my brain. My hand lifted before I had the chance to stop it. By the time I reached chest level, my brain kicked in and I dropped it to the comforter. Slade’s balls slapped against the mound of my pussy as he pounded into me again. The repeated thrusts had me growing lightheaded. Continuous sounds traveled from my mouth making me use too much air. Spots dotted my vision and I waited. Slade didn’t let me down. The belt was pulled off sending a whoosh of warmth tingling through my body.

Weight pushed into the top of my slit, teasing my clit with every movement. I knew my orgasm was coming. My mouth opened and my eyes squeezed shut as I prepared for the power that was going to precede the waves of pleasure. It was right there. So close. Yet, I needed more. Something laced in pain.

The slap against my ass did it. The blow came from nowhere, triggering an orgasm so explosive that I screamed my master’s name. Slade’s arms encircled around my chest and swept my arms out from under me. I crashed into the mattress with his weight pinning me down. The thrusts never ceased. Deeper he ground into me, holding his arms tight. The side of his rough cheek rubbed into mine.

“These are my favorite times, Mary. Me as master, you as my slave, ready and willing to do anything I tell you. So obedient. Eagerly wanting what so many would balk from. Don’t you see what’s so apparent to me? We’re perfect for each other. Without you, I’m not me. No one’s seen the Slade that you have. Not full force.” His movements turned slow and deep. “I don’t want to hide who I am anymore, and I don’t want to give this to anyone else. Open yourself to me, slave. Let me show you why you shouldn’t leave. You may plan to play the part of my fiancée until you’re gone, but do me a favor. Believe it. Embrace it, and see what happens.”

Slade’s hand moved under my face to cup my cheek. Tears stung my eyes and I kept them closed, praying one didn’t escape. Was he insane? How could he be so persuasive and tempting? I’d have to be crazy to allow myself to open up my heart and fall into the real role.

The pad of his thumb traced over my bottom lip while his legs locked mine together, tightening my pussy around him even more.

“Slave.” Small kisses pressed into the side of my face, traveling toward the edge of my lip. “I think I could come just calling you that. Tell me you want it deep inside of you. Just like before.”

To say I hadn’t worried about him not using protection would have been a lie. It scared the crap out of me, but I knew I was covered. I’d been on the shot now for years so I wasn’t worried about the pregnancy part. But there were always other things. Maybe I was stupid to trust him, but for some reason I did.

“I want you to, Master.”

“You want me to what? Say it, slave.”

“Come in me, Master.”

“Fuck.” Slade pressed me further into the bed while his hand lowered between my legs. The stimulation to my clit combined with his other arm still tightly around me, set something off in my brain. I was consumed, body and mind, and soon I’d be taking him in even more.

Vibrations from his deep sound sent every nerve ending tingling. Although he was crushed into me, I fought to move against his touch. “Slade.”

“Give me what I want. Let me feel that pussy hugging my cock as tight as I’m holding onto you. You’re right there. Come on, darlin’.”

The thickness pushed into me even slower. The swelling sent a jolt of pain and I screamed while I did as he asked. My mind freed and my body shook with an unbelievable force. His hot seed shot deep and my pussy clenched around him, wanting everything he had to give.

“God, yes.” Slade jerked with each pump of his hips until he let out a sigh and collapsed half on me, half on the bed. I was instantly pulled to my side and molded into him. We never broke from our joining as minutes went by. Breathing increased next to me and he propped himself up on his elbow. “It’s time I go put your past to rest. If you need to say anything to him, you have all rights to. I don’t really want you to stay the whole time. It’s going to get really bad. But, the choice is yours. Choose wisely.”

Chapter 15

Slade

The walk down the hallway seemed to go on forever. Marcio and Brace followed behind, their footsteps light in contrast to their large build. Sweat was beginning to collect between mine and Mary’s hands as we held onto each other. Whether it was from me or her, I didn’t know. She was nervous. I knew that. But so was I. Not from what I was about to do, but from what Mary would see. The animal in me, the killer, was about to be exposed to the one person I didn’t want to scare. How would she react to my brutality? Would she fear me? Be disgusted by the ease at which I could wade through a person’s blood and not have an ounce of remorse? It’s not like I went out just killing people. Everyone who’d died at my hand deserved what they’d gotten. Still. If Mary turned from me, I wasn’t sure what I’d do.

I reached for the door knob, pausing. “Are you sure you want to do this? You can wait in the room and try to get some rest. I know you have to be exhausted. You’ve been through a lot tonight.”

A shuttering breath shook her chest. She stared at the wooden barrier separating her and the man who’d ruined her childhood. Her life. Not an ounce of emotion showed on her face, worrying me even more.

“I’m not saying I’m going to stay the whole time. But there’s something I have to do first.”

The knob turned in my hand and I pushed the door open. Plastic wrap lined the walls and floors. The crinkling under my feet sent my heart racing even faster. Thomas lay strapped to a small table in the center of the room. Wires hung down from the sensors on his fingers and the pad lying underneath him. The table he was on I’d used for many of my whores in the past. It was a BDSM special. Padded leather lined the top, accompanied with straps that fit around the chest, stomach, and legs. A ball gag rested in his mouth and he was completely nude. The blindfold that covered his eyes may have blocked his vision, but he had no problem hearing us. His head turned in our direction and Mary’s feet planted as I tried to walk her forward.

“Wait.” She swallowed hard and I stayed quiet, letting her adjust to the scene. It didn’t take long. The width of her shoulders widened and she dropped her hand from my hold. Cautiously, she walked forward, appearing every bit the nervous little girl I knew she probably felt. This was what her nightmares were made of. I’d seen her wake in the middle of the night, trembling, sobbing from her dreams. All I could do was hold her tight. Tell her it was okay. Now, I was about to make it so.

“There’s no boundaries here, Mary. Any sort of revenge or justice you need lies within these walls. Think of what happens here as a cleansing, to strip away devastation you’ve gone through. There’ll have to be more pain, but not for you. I’ll never let anyone hurt you, but me.”

A cart of surgical tools rested next to the bed. Mary walked over, glancing at them, but never took her eyes off of Thomas for long. I walked deeper into the room. Marcio and Brace followed, shutting the door behind them. The small sound had her jumping. It was followed by Thomas struggling against the restraints. Sounds poured from his mouth and Mary didn’t move like I thought she would. Instead, she ripped the blindfold from his eyes. There was my girl. So strong in times where she should be downright terrified. “Hello, Thomas.”

Her eyes narrowed while she stared down at him. Slowly, I moved toward the side, closer, completely and utterly fascinated. The dark thoughts she hid flickered, and it was as though I was looking into her soul. Damaged, but not broken. Not anywhere fucking close. A small smile came to her lips and she turned his head, unfastening the ball gag. “Tell me hello, Thomas.”

The snarl that covered his mouth had my fists clenching.

“Fuck you. This game is over, Mary. You’ve had your fun. Let me go.”

I took a step forward, ready to pound into his face for talking to her like that. Mary stopped me in my tracks. She reached over to the cart and picked up a knife. The blade pushed into his throat, enough to cause a drop of blood to escape.

“I said, tell me hello.”

He laughed. “Why, hello, my dear little Mary. I’ve missed you. Although, I have to say, I’ve seen you quite often since our fateful day.” The hardening of his cock had my hand fisting his hair before I realized I’d even moved. My fingers twitched, ready to grab the knife and drive it home. Apparently someone hadn’t been taking his chemical injections. If what Mr. Hagen said was the truth, Thomas’s dick would have been useless.

“You’ve been watching me?” The knife pressed more into his neck, drawing a small stream of blood. Thomas grunted.

“Not like that. Just around. Running errands, and so forth. Seriously, Mary, you need to let me go. This is over the top, even for you.”

I stepped in next to her, keeping my hold on his head. I wanted him looking at me, not at her like a piece of meat he was ready to devour. “I’m in charge of this. Not her. And you’re not going anywhere.”

“Mr. Roberts, I understand you’re upset about your sister, but releasing your anger on me because of what happened isn’t going to bring her back any faster. If anything, you’re making things worse. I’m Governor Hagen’s right hand man. Why do you think I’m still in his employment? If you hurt or kill me, do you seriously think he’s going to let things go? I assure you, he’s not.”

A laugh fell from my mouth. I couldn’t help it. “You act like you’re irreplaceable. He’ll find someone else to wipe his ass by tomorrow, if he hasn’t already. Brace, let’s get this started. My patience is running thin.” I turned to Mary. “Is there anything you want to do or say before we start the polygraph?”

“Why?” She stared down at him, anger clearly on her face. “Why did you do it? What did I ever do to cause you to hurt me like you did? I trusted you. You were supposed to protect me.”

The knife eased away from his neck as she waited. As I waited. The answer might have been one that she needed, but so did I. It would determine what route I planned to take with his torture.

Thomas’s eyebrows drew in, but he remained quiet.

“Answer her. Why?” My voice boomed through the room. This bastard was not going to leave Mary dissatisfied.

“I don’t answer to any of you. Fuck…off.”

My hand jerked the knife from her grip and I walked around her, grasping Thomas’s finger. “Every time you refuse to answer a question, I’m going to start chopping off your digits. When I run out of fingers, I’ll move to toes. Don’t believe me, go ahead and keep quiet. Your choice. Why?”

Fear etched into the lines of his face while he looked from me to Mary. “Fine,” he bit out. “Mary.” Thomas turned to face her. “I watched you grow. Bloom. You were beautiful. Still are beautiful. You’ve never looked your age. You know that.”

“That’s my answer?” Mary shook her head. “I was beautiful and looked older so you thought you’d rip my bathing suit bottoms down, spit on your cock, and shove it into my ass? God, you fucking make me sick. I was thirteen!” The quiet tone had turned loud toward the end. She reached out, placing her hand along his chin and squeezing the side of his mouth. “You ruined my life. Do you know that? Fucking ruined.” Blood oozed under and above her nails. Thomas tried shaking his head away, but she held on tight.

“You fucking wanted it, bitch. Get off me!”

I didn’t hesitate. Couldn’t think beyond hearing him. The knife connected hard with the leather beneath his finger. A loud yell echoed through the room, and I reached forward, stuffing the ball gag back into his mouth. Blood poured onto the plastic below and I waved Marcio over. “Cauterize the wound. Mary.” I grabbed her, pulling her away from Thomas. The green color of her eyes was dark as I stared down at her. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it. Are you okay?”

“Yeah. I’m good.” The separation of her lips and the shaking had me not so sure.

“Are there any more questions before I start the polygraph? It’s going to get pretty bloody. You might want to leave.”

The smell of burnt flesh and more yells filled the room. Mary nodded. “I want to hear you ask one question before I go.”

“What is that?” My hand rubbed her cheek, trying my best to somehow ease what she’d just seen. Was she really okay? She appeared on the pale side. Maybe it was being around her attacker, but I wasn’t sure. I’d wanted to wait until she was gone before I physically harmed him.

Mary looked over at Thomas’s pale, sweaty body. Deep breaths made his chest rise and fall.

“I want to know if he’s done this to any other girls. I have to know. If my father was truly keeping him impotent, he wouldn’t have been able to. At least…” her head snapped to me, “I want to know if he’s penetrated any young girls with anything. Himself, objects, toys. It had to have been rape. Will you be able to get that out of him from a polygraph even if he doesn’t answer?”

I turned to Brace, who stood at the machine a few feet away. He nodded and I put my attention back to her. “Brace is the best at this. We’ll know.”

“I’ll stay until then.”

Marcio stepped away and I glanced down at the burnt nub. The disgust poured from me as I walked back up to him and removed the ball gag.

“You’re fucking crazy. I’m going to kill you when I get out of here.”

The side of my mouth rose into a half smile. “We’ll see about that. Now, Thomas, I’m going to ask you a series of questions. For every answer I don’t like, I’m going to cut off another one of your fingers. Your best bet is to be honest and tell me the truth, or it’s going to be a very long night for you.”

Silence. I looked to Brace. He was ready, and so was I. “All right. Let’s start off with some simple questions. Is the woman standing next to me named Mary?”

Thomas looked over. “Yes.”

“Truth,” Brace’s voice was quiet, almost inaudible.

I continued to set up a baseline. This wasn’t my first experiment with polys. “Are we in San Francisco?”

“Yes.”

Brace shifted his feet as he looked down. “Truth.” He gave me a thumbs up, the indication that we were ready.

“All right, Thomas. Besides Mary, have you ever raped another minor with force from yourself or an object of any kind?”

He closed his eyes. “No.” The monotone response had me turning to Brace. The way his eyes narrowed as he looked down at the machine had me clenching my jaw.

“Lie.” The malice in Brace’s tone held no self-doubt.

Mary stepped forward, but I lifted my arm, holding her back. “Thomas, have you raped more than five minors during your life?”

“No.”

A few seconds went by and Brace’s voice filled the room. “Lie.”

Mary’s hand gripped to my forearm, tightly. I continued, reining in the need to let my monster free. Fuck I was going to enjoy filleting this motherfucker alive. “Have you raped more than ten minors in your life?”

“No,” Thomas growled.

“Fucking liar.” Brace’s voice deepened and he took a step away from the machine. At the shake of my head, he returned, but I could see the darkness in his stare. We were all alike when it came to innocence of others. That’s what had brought us all together and made us the team we were. We wanted justice and we weren’t afraid to get bloody to make it happen.

My grip tightened on the knife. “This isn’t really a question, but enlighten me, Thomas. How many women have you raped?”

A laugh came from his mouth. “You people are so clueless.” He turned his head toward me and Mary. “Get this shit over with. Kill me if that’s your intent. I don’t give a shit anymore.”

“No? Wow. I think I’ll take off two fingers for that answer.”

He lifted his head in a panic. “Don’t. Wait.”

I paused.

“We deal with sex slaves for fucking crying out loud. I can’t give you a number because I don’t know. We rape them all. It’s a welcome to the damn life, initiation. We’ve been doing this for years.”

Pure artic ice froze my insides. “You rape all of them.” It wasn’t a question, and I knew the moment he realized his mistake.

“No. Wait.” He shook his head back and forth frantically. “I didn’t rape your sister.”

“Lie,” Brace gritted out.

I reached out, squeezing his cock with one hand and slamming the ball gag in his mouth with the other. Mary reached out, holding it in with all her weight. The muffled sounds coming from him disappeared as all sound drained from my ears. No swift satisfaction. I took my time, sawing the weapon off of him with slow movements.

The smell of vomit perfumed the room and I wasn’t sure if it was Thomas or Mary, but I couldn’t stop until I was done. This pedophile raped Mary, my sister, Lily—there was no telling how many others. He didn’t deserve to live, none of them did.

“Marcio.” I turned to see him already ready to cauterize the wound. Blood coated my hands as I stepped back and held up his dick for him to see. “You’re going to die tonight, Thomas. Very slowly. And very, very painfully.” Tears streamed down his face and he’d clearly been sick. The gag was lying next to him and it’d only just dawned on me that he was sobbing. I tossed his cock in the trashcan at the bottom of the crate, right where it belonged. Movement to the side made my heart pulse harder. I risked a look at Mary, afraid of what emotion I was going to find staring back at me.

There was no judgment. No revulsion. She took a step toward me and kneeled at my feet, right in her rapist’s blood. Finger’s clutched to my thigh, and she rested her forehead just above my knee. “Thank you,” she whispered.

The two words, so quiet, was the only thing Mary said before she stood and left the room. Her absence caused Thomas to thrash on the bed, wildly. Maybe he thought with her being there he’d live. I wasn’t sure what he was thinking, but one thing was clear. As our eyes met, he knew the words I spoke earlier were true. The fear poured from him and I fed with everything I had. Thomas would die tonight, but not until I was good and satisfied that he’d paid for his crimes.

Chapter 16

Mary

“You’re engaged?” Christopher, Slade’s friend, stared at the two of us for what felt like forever. His mouth closed and he shook his head. “I’d heard on the news this morning, but I just couldn’t believe it. Not even when I watched you declare your engagement right there for everyone to see. I figured it was a joke, aimed at the media for hounding you. For crying out loud, you said you were bringing your date. Not your fiancée.”

One of Slade’s eyebrows rose. “She wasn’t my fiancée then. Thanks for the congratulations, by the way.”

“You know I’m happy for you. Just shocked, is all.”

Slade took a drink of his Scotch and reached over, lacing his fingers through mine, right there on the table. Butterflies accompanied with nausea swirled in my stomach and I wasn’t sure if it was the huge rock on my finger or how Slade’s public display of affection had no bounds. He’d kissed me a million times since we’d left the penthouse and I couldn’t get over how completely different he seemed. He was happy. Almost normal. Which was odd given what I’d seen last night. Apparently, there were no demons lingering from what he’d done, which didn’t bother me. Thomas had gotten what he deserved. Not that I’d stayed around to see the whole thing. I’d laid in bed until almost four in the morning, waiting for Slade. When he didn’t show, I finally drifted off.

At nine, I awoke to kissing down my neck. If he’d been soaked in Thomas blood shortly before that, I didn’t know. When I opened my eyes, he was showered, his hair still slightly damp, and he was dressed in a dark blue suit. The clean shaven face had given me pause. He’d let the growth linger since I’d met him, shaving it just enough to leave stubble. But now, looking at this man before me, smiling, holding my hand, I knew why the girls were crazy over him. He was beautiful, yet manly enough to get your juices flowing. Fuck, I wanted him. Again. As if he hadn’t finger-fucked me good enough this morning.

“Well, I can’t say I’m not happy for you. It’s about damn time. Just wish you would have told me before the damn world.”

“It was short notice. I’d only just proposed. You can say I got excited and the media picked the perfect time to show up at my place.”

I let them go on, talking about their thing. The engagement led to the future, which apparently held a house, if I’d heard Slade correctly. Then that led to business. I completely lost myself in thought at that point. My eyes drifted to my lap, taking in the black slacks. The cream colored silk shirt I wore had a high neckline with slits down the long sleeves, exposing my arms to just a little above my elbows. It was very stylish and something I wouldn’t have dreamed of buying for myself, but I couldn’t deny that I loved the way it looked. Slade said I was a new person as he clasped the diamond necklace around my neck. Looking at myself in the mirror with my hair pulled back and curls resting on the top, I almost believed him.

“All right.” The tapping from Slade’s finger on the glass pulled me out of my thoughts. His eyes were narrowed while he stared down, and I could tell he was deep in thought. “Drop Chrastin, let’s test out Nelson Corporation before we decide to go for it.”

“Wise move. I’m going to have to agree. Chrastin’s not working. Nelson’s has potential though. I can see that move playing out.”

I didn’t have a clue what they were talking about and I wasn’t sure I wanted to. Anything having to do with Slade’s life or business didn’t involve me. I wouldn’t be here much longer, although being with him was starting to grow on me. Well, more than grow. The realization that my once comforting routine would go back to the boring norm after this was crushing. Even my erotic haven I once cherished didn’t hold any appeal.

Movement had my eyes lifting and I scanned the busy restaurant. The place was fancy, but definitely catered more to the business class. No lovey-dovey couples here. Just rich suits and fancy corporate apparel lined the oak chairs.

“It will work.” Slade pushed back in his chair. “If that’s all, Mary and I have errands to run.”

“Errands?” Christopher laughed. “You have people for that. What could you possibly need that someone isn’t already doing for you?”

Slade held out his hand and I took it. We both stood. What I thought would be annoyance coming from Slade, was anything but. He smiled and wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close.

“Mary and I have a wedding to plan. This is the only one I’ll ever have so things will get taken care of my way.”

Christopher burst out laughing. “Shouldn’t Mary be saying that? You’re growing soft, Slade.”

“Fuck you. Underestimating me would be a mistake. Call me when you get everything set up.”

I was whisked from the table so fast, I was having a hard time keeping up. The moment we broke through the doors, I pulled back, trying to slow him. “Where are we going?”

Slade brought me back to his side. “Afraid I was telling the truth? I saw your face, slave. You were scared out of your mind at the thought that we were really going wedding shopping. Actually, I had something different in mind.” We began walking and I relaxed against him. What could I say? He was telling the truth. Anything having to do with marriage was the last thing I wanted. It was a stark reminder of my father’s wishes.

“I thought maybe we’d go down to the pier and watch the seals. We could grab some candy and just sit back and relax. What do you say?”

My steps faltered causing us to come to a stop. I couldn’t stop the big smile that appeared. “Really?”

Slade mirrored my reaction. “I told you I was going to get to know you. What better way than that? Just me, you, the seals, and a bag of sweet treats.” Something passed over his face and I titled my head.

“You’re hiding something.”

“I am not.” His mouth twisted. “Not entirely. This is just new for me, Mary. I’ve never really tried to woo a woman before. Woo.” He laughed. “I want you to have fun. To fall for me. Is that so bad?”

I had to give him points for trying. Didn’t he just see that this wasn’t going to work, though? The sex was great. But we led completely different lives. In the real world, we would have never even looked twice at each other. Well, maybe I would have looked at him, but he wouldn’t have noticed me if I was the only female in the room. That was probably an over exaggeration, but still. He wouldn’t have been interested.

“Fun.” I laughed. “I have that reading. Why don’t you talk to me instead? You watched me for a month. Tell me what you saw.”

People rushed by while we stood a few stores down from the restaurant. He led me across the street to a small little park area nestled with businessmen and women that appeared to be taking a break for lunch. Some ate food they’d brought with them, while others looked to have gotten items from the food truck that’d been parked down the street.

A fountain rested in the middle of the surrounding chaos from the business district, yet, here, it was calm. Soothing. We sat on the bench and I looked around realizing I’d never spent much time this part of the city. It was nice. So much different than China Town where I frequented.

My mind raced. Gently, his finger brought my face back to him. How did Slade really see me? A part of me had to know. Was it just the fact that he could be his worst in bed and I would embrace it? Or was there something more? I had no doubt he could find someone willing to go just as far as me. It wouldn’t be hard. My biggest fear was that I’d give into this fake engagement and it’d lead to nowhere. My heart would attach to only him and he’d find some model-type, ready and willing to have the life choked out of her. Then, he’d be gone.

Slade grabbed my hands, holding them firmly. My heart was already aching. A part of me was already his, or at least more than I wanted to admit. Fuck. What a mess we were both in.

“Sadness. That’s what I saw when I watched you. You went to work. Smiled at everyone. But the heaviness you held couldn’t be hidden. Every day I thought I’d see a change. A new Mary Hagen would come to light, with a spring in her step, and enough bubbly personality to bring back my need to hurt Victor by hurting her.” He shook his head. “I didn’t want to fall for you, Mary. For fuck sakes, I had every intention of selling you off if I didn’t get my sister back. But the more I watched, the more I was taken over. Trust me, I tried to not let myself get attached. Then, you came into my home, fighting and embracing the pain I gave. Shit. I hadn’t been expecting that. I thought you’d be frantic. Afraid.” He sighed. “I just ended up wanting you even more when you got wet at my touch. Slave, I was lost to you in that moment. Why do you think it took me days to even talk to you after that?”

God, he was telling the truth. My stomach dropped and the all too familiar twisting sent me to a nausea induced panic. I took a deep breath, willing for words to come. For some reply that would be true of feelings I couldn’t even express.

“Mary?”

I turned at the sound of Jordan’s voice. Slade was instantly to his feet. The dark suit didn’t match well with the black eye. I cringed and stood, noticing he was carrying a briefcase. He was a lawyer. I should have known he’d be around the area for work.

“Hello, Jordan.” I clasped my hands in front of me, praying he didn’t see me shaking. After last night, who knew what he thought? My secret rape had been exposed. I could somewhat remember through haziness his anger at finding out.

“Tell me it isn’t true. You’re not marrying him, are you?” Jordan paid Slade no notice as he walked around to get more in front of me. My eyes scanned the area. I wasn’t naïve to know that we weren’t being watched. There were probably people all around just waiting for a new story to report on.

I stepped in closer, lowering my voice. “Can we talk about this some other time? Somewhere private?”

“Mary, answer my question.” Jordan’s voice softened.

Trust. Slade’s words echoed back in my head about this working to get Lily back. Would it really? I’d never know if I didn’t play the part. An arm came around my shoulder and Slade pulled me into his side. I wanted to elbow him. The only reason he was doing this was to stick it in Jordan’s face even more. It pissed me off.

“I am, Jordan. I think it would be best.”

Those eyes that pulled me to him to begin with darkened as they narrowed. Jordan shook his head while clenching his jaw. “You don’t want this. I can see it all over your face. For the best, my ass. He’s making you do this.”

“No different than my father trying to make me marry you,” I bit out.

“It was my decision, Mary. I wanted to marry you, damnit! I still do.” He held out his hand. “Come with me. We’ll leave this place. Lily’s already on a flight back. She’ll get to Slade by tomorrow morning. I promise you. We can even be there when she arrives. That way you can see for yourself.”

Slade slapped Jordan’s hand to the side. What once sounded like a loud city seemed to grow dead silent. My eyes scanned the area noticing people watching. Cars rushed by, but I didn’t hear them. Didn’t hear anything. Run. Do it, Mary. Just run and don’t stop.

“She’s not leaving anywhere with you. Mary’s still mine until I see my sister. Most likely even after that since we’re engaged.” The word came out as if it were only obvious. Jordan continued to ignore him. His eyes were only for me. I had to give it to him, he didn’t let anyone push him around. Even someone as powerful as Slade.

The briefcase lowered to the ground and he came around, sitting on the bench. He patted the spot next to him. “Sit with me, Mary. Let’s talk.”

“Are you insane?” Slade said, turning us to face him. “She—

“Can make up her mind,” I said, stepping away and joining him on the bench. “Now sit, Slade, before we end up on the news again. If we’re going to be engaged you have to realize that I can think for myself.”

The shock on his face didn’t sit well. I knew I was going to be punished for standing up to him, especially in front of Jordan, but I didn’t care. He needed to see that I decided what I wanted. Plus, the punishment did appeal.

It took a few seconds but Slade actually acquiesced. The three of us barely fit on the small bench. My master’s arm pulled me into his side and he held on tight. I hid my smile and faced Jordan. “What is it you want to talk about?”

“Your fiancé’s plans are screwing things up. Taking Thomas I can understand. I would have done the same thing. Your father though, he was livid, Mary. Apparently Thomas knew things that Victor didn’t want getting out.” His attention went to Slade. “You have any idea what he might have been referring to?”

“I might. Thomas said a lot of interesting things before I cut him to pieces.” Slade wouldn’t look over. The anger was too prominent on his face. My body trembled at his words and I wasn’t sure why. What he did didn’t scare me, but the overall thought of Thomas did. Slade lowered his head. “Could explain why my sister is suddenly being rushed back. Victor wants me out of his life, probably before I discover more.”

“I have no doubt you’re right.” Jordan turned back to me. “Slade has made an enemy with your father and mine. They’re out for blood, Mary. I don’t want you mixed up in that. You belong with me, away from it all.” He leaned in closer. “The slavery wasn’t my thing. Yes, I helped out setting up the transports from time to time, but the guns were my department and I haven’t really been active in years. To understand any of this, you’d have to know my father, but I suspect yours is a lot similar, so you get what I’m saying about not being able to just say no.”

The honesty had me lowering my head. I knew better than anyone what he meant. Jordan didn’t have to tell me this, yet he had. “You say you haven’t been active in years. Why were you on the boat if not for the guns? You had to have known.”

Jordan shook his head. “I suspected, but I wasn’t clued in. I’m telling you, I got out a long time ago. My only purpose on that boat was you. Julian…when he wants something, he doesn’t stop. In this case, it was me getting together with you. I think it benefits both of our father’s somehow. Anyway, I had no idea what to expect. But, then I met you, and you were nothing like what I thought. The few days we had together were amazing, if not rough in the beginning. But I loved every minute of our time. You didn’t kiss my ass or throw yourself at me. You were different. Special.” Slade’s fingers bit into my side and I knew he wasn’t doing it intentionally. His whole body was stiff.

“Are you quite done throwing yourself at my fiancée? We have a wedding to plan.”

Sadness filled Jordan’s face as he stared at me. I felt so torn. Yes, I really liked Jordan, and maybe something more would have come out of it had I stayed those three weeks on the boat, but that didn’t happen. I met Slade. And although he frustrated the shit out of me in many ways, he also had somehow captured my heart.

“Just don’t do anything rash, Mary. Lily will be home in the morning. Then you’re free. No eloping overnight.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “As if I’d do something so rash.” I took Jordan’s hand. “Stop worrying about me. I’ll be fine. We have to go. You take care of yourself.”

Slade stood before I could. The protectiveness cloaked me the moment we started walking away. His big arm hugged me close and I knew better than to fight against it. Not that I wanted to.

“Do you feel better now? Just sit on the bench, she said.” I pressed my lips together as he mumbled, trying my best not to smile. Half of it I couldn’t hear, but he continued to carry on. It wasn’t until we turned the block, in front of his building, that he slowed. “Let’s do it, Mary. Fuck the false engagement. Forget the waiting. Let’s fly to Vegas. We’ll get married right now.”

“What?” I pushed back as if he was some sort of poisonous snake. No way was I going to rush to Vegas and elope.

“It’ll be perfect. Don’t you see? We’ll do the switch off in the morning and then they can’t make you go back. You’ll be my wife. Mine.”

I may have let him carve his name into my chest for Lily’s sake, but that was to bring her home. There was no way I was going to go out and get married when she was so close to being here and my freedom was within reach.

“You’ve lost your mind. How could you want to do that? You’re getting your sister back. Isn’t that enough? You have to try to best my father by keeping me too? Enough of this.” I took a few more steps toward the entrance. “I want to go home. You know this.”

The cool air from the A/C swept across my face as I headed for the elevator. Bruising pain clasped to my arm as Slade led me the rest of the way. The door opened and he swept me in. “That came out wrong and you know it. Me wanting to be with you has nothing to do with your father or anyone else. Mary…” His forehead furrowed while he stared down. The door closed, sealing us in and my heart was pounding so hard that I could feel my pulse all the way in my toes.

“I thought we’d have more time. We were supposed to have a week, at least. I’m not saying I’m not excited that my sister is finally going to be home, but…stay, damnit. Give me one more night to convince you. This isn’t how we’re supposed to end. I know you better than you think. If you leave tomorrow, you won’t come back.”

He was right. I had no intention of returning. When we traded off, I was gone. Period. Slade would be no more than a memory and another scar from my past. Albeit, a very raw, soul-stabbing scar. Shit. Somehow, the name had mysteriously penetrated every layer of my skin and embedded deep down in my chest, claiming not only my physical body, but the one thing that made me… me.

“How can I help you to say goodbye?” My eyes searched his. He needed to know this was going to end. I wouldn’t pretend that some mind-blowing sex was going to change my mind. Tomorrow, I was gone.

“God damnit.” He swallowed hard and pressed his forehead against mine. His hands cupped my face, locking me into place. Secure, but not painful. “You’re so fucking stubborn. I know you have feelings for me. I feel them, Mary. Why you won’t give into them is beyond me. I already fucking see how this is going to play out and it’s tearing me apart. You’re going to go home and you’re going to marry Jordan because that’s what your daddy wants. Why not me? Why?” The question reverberated the insides of the elevator it was yelled so loud. “I’m sorry.” Slade pulled back, wiping his hand over his mouth.

The elevator opened and he rushed out, startling Marcio and Brace. “Get her shit packed and together. We’re leaving.”

My eyes widened and Slade seemed to catch himself. Where the hell was he taking me? Away? Without thought, my finger pressed the close button on the elevator. Slade spun around in the threshold of his front door just as the elevator began to shut.

“No! Mary, don’t do it! Mary!” My finger pressed faster and I screamed as the door closed right before he could reach it. Oh my God. Where was I going? I didn’t have a phone or money for a cab. My mind raced. Was I doing the right thing? A groan slipped from my mouth as heaviness in my chest nearly crippled me. “I don’t want to leave.” Even as the words echoed around me, I bent down, taking off my heels.

The door opened and I sprung free, racing through the fancy lobby as fast as I could. I didn’t stop running until I was in the middle of the park. What was I doing? In a circle, I spun. My apartment was so far away from here. But he’d find me there. I wasn’t safe there until Lily was home. My eyes stopped on the bench. Jordan still sat there, his head lowered, hands clasped in front of him. I quickly looked behind me and continued running.

“Jordan.” My voice sounded weak, almost catching in my throat. His head jerked and he stood. “God, please…get me out of here.”

“Where’s Slade?” He picked up his briefcase, ushering me toward the street.  As we crossed, I looked around nervously. What have I done? Bile burned the back of my throat and what seemed slightly right minutes ago was not sitting well anymore.

We walked into the parking garage of the building across the street and I couldn’t stop my body from nearly collapsing at the adrenaline. “I ran, Jordan. He’s going to be looking for me. Oh, God.”

“Shh.” He pulled me close. “You’ll stay at my place. It’ll be okay. I won’t let him find you.”

“Jordan.” My hand grabbed the front of his jacket making him stop. “You can’t tell anyone I left. He has to get Lily back. If my dad knows I’m not under his care anymore, he might not give her back. Please. Promise me you’re not going to say anything.”

Red lights from the BMW we were next to flashed. He clutched the keys in his fist as he nodded. “Your secret is safe with me, Mary. I won’t tell a soul. You can trust me. Now, hurry, let’s get out of here before he shows up. It’s time to go home.”

Home. Why did that phrase make my feet turn to lead? Dizziness set in and I knew why. It was so obvious. I wanted it to be with Slade. Only Slade.

Chapter 17

Slade

The phone call came at four in the morning. I still hadn’t fallen asleep. Second night in a row. From the feeling in my stomach, it’d be one of many. I couldn’t believe Mary had left me. Fucking ran like I had feared she would. The sickness that plagued me was either from the bottle of Scotch I’d consumed or the fact that I was standing in a nearly deserted private airport right outside of the city, waiting for my sister to get off Mr. Brighton’s private jet.

My men crowded behind me, guns drawn and ready to use if need be. My three closest were at my sides. The ten behind them were my back-up, and I was glad I’d called them in. There were an equal amount behind the governor and Julian.

“Your sister’s waiting on you, Slade. Where’s my daughter? She doesn’t get off the plane until Mary is in my care.”

My eyes narrowed. I knew she hadn’t gone to her apartment. That’s where I’d consumed the Scotch up until an hour before the call. If she didn’t go home to Victor—

“I’m here.” The voice that yelled out from the distance had my head whipping around. The warm burn in my stomach boiled at the sight of my slave running up with Jordan. I took a step forward, ready to tackle her down and go all alpha on her ass. That was my woman. Mine. She fucking gave herself to me. She couldn’t take that away. I wouldn’t let her.

A hand clamped on my shoulder and I glared at Marcio.

“I’m here,” Mary said, breathlessly. “Where’s Lily?”

“What the hell is going on?” Victor looked over at her confused.

Jordan pulled her close, nearly causing my teeth to break.

“Mary spent the night with me. She’s going to be staying for a while.” His eyes flashed over to me, but didn’t stay focused. “Let Lily off. We’re good now.”

The plane door opened and I became momentarily distracted. Dark hair fell over the shoulders of a white robe and I couldn’t contain myself from walking forward. The pressure in my throat threatened to cut off air and I was running before I realized it. Red, swollen eyes… my eyes, blinked back tears as Lily launched herself in my arms.

“You found me,” she sobbed, holding to me so tight that I didn’t bother breaking the connection. I hugged her tighter, not able to believe how surreal it felt to see her again. For so long I thought she was dead. It helped with the pain, but now, the pain was even worse. My sister was home, but the path to her healing was far from over. I’d hoped Mary could help me with that.

My eyes went over to her and noticed she was crying equally as hard. Two women. Both meaning more to me than my own life, in so much pain for reasons I’d never truly know. It was enough to cause my eyes to blur with my own unshed tears. I’d gained one. Just to lose another. Fuck.

“Of course I found you. I wasn’t going to stop until I did. We’ll talk more about that later. Let’s get you home, honey.” I kissed the top of her head and led her to Marcio. “Put her in the car while I finish up.”

“Sure thing, boss.” He held out his hand and she hesitated. Instead, she turned and looked at the group of people resting on the other side. My enemies, minus Mary.

“No!” The screaming and clawing that followed as she tried to climb up my body had me reaching behind my back and pulling out my own gun.

“Who?” I jerked her around to face them again. “Tell me who you’re afraid of?” I drug her forward while she fought, and didn’t stop until I was only five feet from them. Guns were pointed at me and my hired protection from all directions. Men shifted nervously, but I wasn’t going to stop. “Tell me!” I shook her until she calmed.

Slowly, her hand rose and pointed to the governor, only to move to one of the men at his side. I cocked the gun just as Mary jumped in front of her father.

“Slade, please,” she sobbed and shook her head. “Please. Don’t do this. Everyone is going to die if you pull that trigger. Including you. Maybe me, maybe Lily. Think about it. Look at all the guns on both sides. Please.”

Fuck, I knew she was right, and I hated it. I wanted Victor dead. I wanted them all fucking rotting in pieces in some desert somewhere. Just like Thomas. A loud growl came from my mouth and I lowered the gun.

“Are you happy now, Mary? Are you fucking happy? This is what you want?” My gun waved at all of them. “This is who you choose? Fucking rapists, druggies, fucking murderers?”

“Slade,” she sobbed harder, and Victor nudged her into Jordan’s arms.

“Take her home, Jordan.”

Mary shook her head. “No…wait.”

“Now,” Victor ordered.

Jordan didn’t hesitate to pull her in the direction of where they’d arrived. Those green eyes I’d come to love turned back and looked at me, but she kept going. Without thought, I pushed Lily toward Marcio and began running.

My name echoed in the background but I didn’t stop. I couldn’t. “Mary. Wait.”

Jordan placed her behind his back as he glared at me. “Fucking turn around right now or so help me God, I’m going to really fucking hurt you this time. Enough is enough. She doesn’t want to be with you. Drop it and just go back before things turn really bad for you.”

“Piss off, Jordan.” I moved to the side. “Mary.”

Jordan sidestepped, blocking my path. My arm twitched, ready to remove the fucker out of my way, but Mary stepped around him. She said nothing. Only walked forward and cupped the side of my neck, placing the lightest kiss against my cheek.

That was it. I stayed frozen as I watched the woman I love walk away, out of my life. She’d chosen…and it wasn’t me. Devastated. Heartbroken. I felt my monster flicker, and I embraced it.

****

Screams awoke me for the eighteenth night. Groggily, my eyes fluttered open and I threw the covers back. The silk pajama bottoms were low on my hips and I reached over, grabbing a shirt. No use letting Lily see what I’d done days ago in my drunk stupor. I put it on and raced down the hall, making it to her room just before Marcio. I waved him away and opened the door.

The closet light illuminated the room and my sister was huddled in the far corner, crouched with her hands covering her head like she was protecting herself from something…or someone. It was beginning to become the routine. I slowly eased toward her. The first night, I’d made the mistake of rushing in. That had only ended up leaving claw marks on my face. I learned fast after that not to wake her too quickly.

“Lillian, wake up.” I kneeled a good two feet away, not touching her. “Lily, honey, it’s Slade. Wake up and let me hold you.”

Slowly, her head rose and the sobs turned into ones that left the all too familiar anger stirring.

“Slade?”

“That’s right. You’re home now, remember? Come, let me put you back to bed.”

She sniffled and slid up the wall, using it to brace herself. But, she didn’t come to me. Since she’d gone crazy back at the airport, she’d yet to let anyone touch her. The therapist said it would take time, but I knew that look. My sister was broken inside. Unlike my strong Mary, Lily didn’t have that strength.

“I’m sorry. I know you’re probably tired of being woken up.”

“No, sweetie. Don’t apologize. I’m just happy to have you back.”

She climbed into the bed and pulled the covers up to her neck. For the longest time, she just sat there, staring at me. When it came to comforting, I was probably the worst person cut out for the job.

“Talk to me Lily. What’s on your mind?”

“Who was that girl? The one you called Mary?

Just hearing my slave’s name sent my stomach twisting in knots.

“I’ve never seen you so sad. You…love her, don’t you?”

There was no point lying to my sister. She may have been hurt inside, but she wasn’t stupid. “Mary is the governor’s daughter. I kidnapped her when I found out he was involved with your disappearance. She was my captive until the day before you came home. She’s the reason you’re here.”

“You didn’t answer my question.”

My head lowered to look at the carpet. “Yes. I love her. But she doesn’t return my feelings. She’s chosen Jordan Brighton. He loves her too.”

Lily’s eyes narrowed. “Did you hurt her? Is that why she doesn’t love you?”

Did I? No. Not like she meant. At least, not intentionally. Well, maybe in the beginning. Fuck, I couldn’t think. I needed sleep. More than two hours at a time. “I guess I did a little.”

“But you love her?”

“God, yes. I wasn’t too nice when she first arrived, but I fell for her. Especially when she…” I trailed off, changing my mind. Lily leaned forward, more interested in what I had to say for the first time since she’d been back.

“When she what?”

My lips pressed together. “Mary was determined to have you back. She came up with a plan to get her father to hurry up the process.”

“How?” Fascination flickered on her face making me smile. She looked like the little girl I used to tell stories to. Who I had raised.

“She thought that if her father believed I was genuinely hurting her, he’d bring you home faster. Mary had me carve my name into her chest. I knew then how much she cared about your safety. Guess that’s when I really fell head over heels with her.”

Lily’s mouth parted. “She actually let you do that?”

I nodded. “Yes. And she faked a black eye. But that’s for another night. Now, off to bed with you. The sun will be up in an hour or two and I plan to be deep in sleep by then.” My knees popped as I stood and I could have groaned at how much my body ached. Damn, I felt like shit. When was the last time I’d actually eaten anything? Or drank anything besides alcohol?

“Slade.”

My hand hovered over the light switch. “Yes, Lily?”

“Take it from me, if she let you carve your name in her chest, she loves you. Maybe she’s just afraid of something.”

Oh, I knew what she was scared of, but she wouldn’t let me soothe her fears. “Goodnight, Lily.”

Darkness flooded the hallway as I walked back to my bed. The shirt caught on the scabbing covering my chest as I pulled it off. Mindlessly,I ran my finger over the letters.Mary.It was perfect. The marking wasn’t supposed to be done by me. My slave was supposed to do that. Too bad she’d never had the chance. I would have loved to have her handwriting branding me instead of my own.

If I showed up at Jordan’s and asked her to do it across my back or neck, would she? Maybe if I begged? Damn, I was pathetic. She didn’t want me. Hadn’t she made that clear? First thing in the world I couldn’t have and it drove me absolutely insane. What was she doing right now? I rolled my eyes and climbed under the covers. Sleeping. That’s what the hell she was doing.

The moment my lids closed all I could see was Mary’s face. It was always like that. There wasn’t a single time I saw anything but her when I closed myself off from the outside world. Blonde hair feathered over the pillow and I turned to where she slept, opening my eyes. If I stared hard enough, I knew I’d see her staring back. My hand reached across, my fingertips traveling over the silk. The same color green as the sheets back at my house in Washington. I’d had another set ordered after she’d left. So close to the shade of her eyes.

A groan came from my mouth and I slammed my fist into the mattress. I should have just fucking knocked Jordan out and taken her. Didn’t I say I was never going to let her go?

You’d let me stalk you, Mary? Oh, slave. My words hit me hard, making my cock harden instantly. She fucking got hot at the thought of me showing up, following her around. I wanted to. Damn, how I wanted to just appear where she was and watch her. If that was fucked up of me, how surprising would that truly be? I was my own special kind of twisted. It was take it or leave it. Anyone who didn’t like that could easily piss off.

“Where are you right now, slave? Sleeping…in Jordan’s bed? Is he fucking what’s mine?” The thought went beyond sickening, and it was constantly on my mind. At least I had something he’d never have. Mary’s gift. Her virginity. She could never give that to anyone else. It belonged to me, just as much as I knew she did.

Aggravated, I grabbed the remote and flipped on the flat screen that rested above the mantle. My finger pushed the button past the infomercials and I stopped on the news. Not my first choice. There was nothing ever good to hear on there. Not even the weather these days. Drought. As if I couldn’t tell. It hadn’t rained well in months. Low water supply, yeah, not surprising for San Francisco. All of this I already knew. The traffic report started and I could feel my eyes getting heavy. Maybe this hadn’t been a bad idea.

So be careful on your commute to the city. The woman’s voice faded in and out and a man began talking.

For those of you missed the story breaking last night, we have quite the announcement to make. We were the first to tell you the news of the engagement of Governor Hagen’s daughter, Mary Hagen, to Billionaire Bachelor, Slade Roberts—

My eyes flew opened and I sat up.

It appears the engagement was either a hoax or very short lived. It would seem Mary Hagen has a new fiancé. Another billionaire, at that.” They both laughed and the woman continued, “Jordan Brighton and Mary Hagen were spotted going into Capone’s hand in hand, and the ring, although slightly concealed, wasn’t missed. The camera was zoomed in, displaying the diamond glimmering under the bright lights.

I opened the nightstand and took out the one I’d purchased for her. It’d come to my door the day after my sister returned. If that hadn’t been a clear indication that she was finished with me, the new ring she was sporting sure as hell was.

The TV clicked off as I forcefully pushed the button. Everything in me wanted to go apeshit fucking ballistic. Instead, I let the agony eat at my chest. Blindly, I reached for the bottle of Scotch, never taking my eyes off that emerald cut diamond. She’d loved it. The way her eyes had lit up and got big as I slipped it on her finger brought tears rushing down her cheeks. It’d been so clear to me that she wanted this. What the hell happened?

The taste I’d come to know so well washed into my mouth and I sucked it down like there was no tomorrow. Without Mary, there really wasn’t. I felt so lost, just like I had before she came into my life. Empty.

Half the bottle later, my eyes were rolling. The sun was up and I knew my day was once again wasted to sleeping, dreaming nothing of the woman who’d turned my world upside down. A knock on my bedroom door had me looking down at the ring that set halfway down my pinky.

“What?” The slurring couldn’t be mistaken. The door opened and Christopher barged in.

“Jesus. Drinking this early. Don’t need to ask why. I watch the news. I knew you’d be in a bad state. Come on, ol’ friend. Let’s go get some food in you and sober your ass up.”

A small laugh left me and I had no idea why. “I don’t want food. Leave me. I’m perfectly fine just as I am.”

“I…don’t think so. You see, drunk Slade I happen to know very well—what the fuck is on your chest!” Christopher’s eyes were wide and I smiled bigger.

“Great, isn’t it?”

“You’ve lost your damn mind.”

Again, I laughed. “You know, Mary said the same thing when I told her we should go to Vegas to get married. Maybe she was right.”

“Uh, yeah. Up. Now. Come on, you need food. We can hit up Gilly’s Diner. I can tell you about the new company.”

The bottle hit the nightstand loudly and I swayed a little. “Even if I wanted to…I don’t think I could. And what do I need to know? It’s blossoming. You want to know why? Because I own it. Every decision I make there seems to flourish, unlike with my personal life.”

Christopher’s head tilted. “You’re wrong. We’re about to lose a hell of a lot of money. You’re failing. Slade Industries is busting at the seams. You’re about to go under.”

I sat up so fast I fell to the side. “What do you mean?”

“You’ve been gone too long, my friend, and I can’t do it without you.”

The effects of the alcohol left my body in the sweat that began pouring from my skin. Numbly, I stumbled from the bed.

“Damn, you’re pale. Slade, I’m just fucking with you. The business if fine. Calm down.”

I turned around, swinging. Too bad I saw two of him. My feet tripped over each other and I fell to the mattress, content to just lay there. “You’re a bastard, Chris.”

“Sobered you up a little though, didn’t it?”

“Fuck you for taking that away from me. Help me up. I think I need something to eat. Or at least to throw up besides Scotch.”

“That’s my boy.”

The room spun as he helped me stand. Dazed, I put on the suit he handed over. It took me almost ten minutes to get the tie knotted, but I managed and could actually somewhat walk when I stood.

“Here, put your sunglasses on, you’re going to need them.”

The ride down the elevator took a millisecond. Before I knew it, we were walking into the diner. Nausea hit full force but I somehow managed to keep it at bay while I ordered and sipped coffee.

“You want to tell me what happened?” Chris’s tone was light, almost as if he were hesitating to ask.

“No.”

The movement around the busy diner made the room spin for a moment and I closed my eyes, holding onto the table. Damn, I’d screwed up. Throbbing on my finger had me looking down. The ring still sat around me, tightly. I winced, pulling it off. The indention was somehow satisfying.

“So, Jordan Brighton, huh?”

“Chris, drop it. Next time I swing, I promise you I’m not going to miss.”

“You used to tell me everything. What changed?”

My eyes lowered as I turned the ring between my fingers. “I’m not sure,” I murmured. “I guess maybe I grew up, decided that my personal life was just that. Personal.”

“I can understand that, not that I like it. How’s Lily?”

My sister’s name brought my eyes up. “She’s getting a little better. The nightmares are the worst. Every night so far.” My eyes darted around the room. Where was my damn food? I wanted to get this over with and go back home. Maybe try to get some sleep.

Blonde hair caught my attention and my heart skipped a beat. I was standing and walking through the diner before I knew I’d even moved.

“Mary?” I grabbed her shoulder and was met with blue eyes. Not green. I blinked, swearing that was the same shade and length as my slave’s. “I’m sorry. I thought you were someone else.” The room suddenly felt suffocating. My hand came to the tie, pulling at the knot.

A waitress flew by and my head snapped back at how quick she passed. Jesus. I had to get out of here. The door opened and I rushed for the exit. The moment I broke around the corner, I collided with a couple. My hands instantly reached out to right them.

“I’m…sorry.” My voice caught in my throat. “Mary.”

She was jerked to Jordan’s side so fast she cried in pain. The beast crashed into my insides wanting to be set free. Wanting to rip Jordan to shreds for making her experience an ounce of pain that wasn’t at my hands.

“Let’s go, Mary. We can eat somewhere else.”

“Don’t mind me, I was just leaving.” I stepped back, noticing how hollow my voice sounded. Weak. “Congratulations by the way. I hear you’re getting married. Must be nice.”

“Slade.” Mary couldn’t have looked more wounded if I would have backhanded her. I was being a dick, I knew that. But she’d hurt me more than I could have ever hurt her. “Please.”

I shrugged. “Please, what? Please don’t make a scene? Please don’t…I don’t know, tell you how you fucking destroyed…” My hand squeezed and pain flared. I laughed, not able to miss the irony. “Here.” I opened, displaying the ring resting in my palm. “Take it. I bought it for you. Just because you decided you didn’t want to be my fiancée anymore doesn’t mean you had to give it back.”

Mary’s lips parted and I reached out, grabbing her hand. As I enclosed her fingers over the diamond, more emptiness filled me. It had been all I really had left of her that actually meant anything. Her tears nearly brought me to my knees.

“Slave.” I couldn’t take my eyes off of hers. “Come home. I miss you.”

The moment the words were out, I wished I could have taken them back. Jordan pulled her to the side and they disappeared down the street. Mary glanced back right before they turned the corner. For an hour I continued to wait for her to return. Even after Christopher tried to convince me to go inside to eat, but I wouldn’t budge. I sat, and still, nothing.

“Can we go now?” The tired, yet slight annoyance took my stare from the masses of people walking the street. For some reason the crowds were extra thick today and I had no idea why. Was it a holiday? Were they all tourists? We were close to downtown. It was possible.

“Take me home.” I pushed from the building, already missing my Scotch. My new best friend and I had a date once I was back in the safety of my room. It’d put me to sleep, where I could see my slave again. She’d look up at me with all the passion and love I only wished she’d have.

Chapter 18

Mary

It took a week after Slade’s appearance in front of the diner for Jordan to lower his guard. Such bullshit. Work was something I needed to jump back into, and my new fiancé was having a hard time deciding whether or not it would be safe. Fiancé. Not that I really had a choice or had even been asked. The Jordan who had been so concerned throughout all of this was disappearing with every day that went by. I thought staying with him would give me full reign to do whatever the hell I wanted. I was wrong. He was just as possessive as Slade. The only difference was, I had allowed my master to somewhat control me at the end. Jordan wasn’t anywhere near as lucky. He was losing patience, and I was losing control.

“Victor wants us to meet him at Capone’s again tonight. Wear that dark blue number I bought you. That’ll go good with the tie I plan on wearing.”

My lip lifted in distaste. “I’m not going. I don’t want to see my father again.”

Jordan paused in cutting the lettuce. “Mary, we’ve already talked about this. If your father is going to believe that we’re a couple, he needs to see us together. It’s either that, or he makes you go home. We both know how locked down you’ll be if you’re under his roof. So, which do you want?”

Neither. I wanted to move back to my apartment. Start living my life again. Apparently, that was out of the question. Jordan had taken to our relationship as if we were already married. It took him two hours to forcefully pull Slade’s ring off my finger and put his on. A part of me died that day. I missed the weight of my master’s. Although I’d gotten it back, I couldn’t wear it. That part hadn’t been real. Now I was stuck with Jordan’s, which kept stabbing into my skin if I moved my finger a certain way. “I don’t have to be glued to your side every time the two of you meet. I’ll be fine staying here.”

Jordan shook his head. “No. I don’t trust that you won’t run.”

My jaw dropped. “Run where? I have nowhere to go. No money. No fucking cell phone. No computer. I’m just as much a captive here as I was with Slade. At least he actually gave a shit about what I wanted.”

The knife stabbed into the head of lettuce and Jordan flew around the bar, pulling me from the stool. Pressure gripped around my throat as he held me against the wall. “Don’t ever fucking compare me to the son of a bitch. Ever.” The grip tightened. “I’ve tried to take it easy with you, Mary, but you’re making it really hard. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you love him.”

Air flooded back into my lungs as his hand loosened. Jordan’s thumb rose, tracing the line of my jaw until he reached my bottom lip. “Is that it, Mary? Are you in love with Slade? Is that why you haven’t given me a chance?”

Maybe it was. There was no way I was going to tell him that though. Jordan may have cared about me, but I still didn’t trust him. He was in too deep with my father about things I’d yet to find out. “I don’t take kindly to my freedom being taken away. How am I supposed to fall for someone who won’t even let me work?” My head jerked to the side and I could feel my adrenaline running rampant throughout my body. Slade… yes, I loved him. It tore me apart at how much I longed to go back to be with him.

“You want more freedom, earn it.” Jordan wedge between my legs, pressing against my pussy. My eyes narrowed at him.

“I’m not fucking you to gain a life.”

Fingers gripped the outside of my chin and pressed into my cheeks. “That wasn’t what I meant. Give me a chance and show me I can trust that you’re not going to run off and do something stupid. Give yourself to me, Mary. Prove where your loyalty lies, then you can have whatever you want.”

Numbness took over and arousal was nonexistent while he moved into me more. My eyes lowered. What did I do? I wouldn’t give myself to Jordan. Didn’t even want to be here. My father’s was out of the question. That only left Slade, and I couldn’t go back there. Not after everything I’d done to him. My mind raced. Hadn’t I been here before? Yes, another captive. This time of circumstance.

Fuck this. I’d had a plan before I’d fallen for Slade. If anything, I was a survivor. I knew how to manipulate to get what I wanted, but what options did I have? Two men, both of whom could easily come after me if I went home. I had no protection. Slade, I didn’t mind picking my battle with. Jordan, though, would force my father’s hand and then I’d end up back under my parents’ roof which was the least appealing. What did I do?

I bit my lip and looked up. “Isn’t it clear where my loyalty is? I’m here with you. Your ring is the one of my finger. I want to give you a chance, but taking away my rights is only making me put up my walls. Let me allow you in. Give me my life back. With it, we’ll both have what we want.”

Jordan’s eyes stared into mine. The mask I wore was what he’d want to see, and it made me sick. I did not want him. But, he would believe I did. My hands rose, clutching to the suit’s jacket. Just a little more time and I would figure out what to do.

“If I allow you to go as you please, what will you do if Slade shows up?”

Tricky question. What would Jordan want me to do? “I’ll call you and ignore him the best I can. If he won’t leave me alone, I’ll call the police if I have to. It’s that simple. I’m finished with people trying to bully me to get what they want. I know what needs to be done. I have to marry you, and if I’m going to be happy and continue to do that, I need to get back to school and work. Nothing’s going to mess that up.”

The answer appeared to satisfy him. His hand pushed the hair back from my face before lowering it to grip the back of my thigh. “You’re such a good fucking liar. You forget what I do for a living. Do you think I missed the way you looked back at Slade? You had a hard time leaving him at the restaurant.”

Had I thought he believed me? Fuck. I pushed his shoulder, trying to get him to let go. “You know nothing.” He moved into me more. “So, how the hell do you expect my life to play out then? What’s the plan, Jordan? I become your slave in private and Betty fucking Homemaker in the eyes of the public?”

A laugh had his chest vibrating against mine. He grabbed the back of my other thigh, making me straddle his waist. “A dream you speak of, but you see, I want you to give it to me. I don’t want to take it. And I sure as fuck don’t want to be competing with Slade for your affection. Even if it is all in your head.”

The metallic taste that washed through my mouth nearly made me gag. I couldn’t be Jordan’s slave. Not after submitting to Slade. I didn’t want another master. I already had one, didn’t I? He said he wanted me to come home. It’d only been a week ago. Then again, I’d left Slade standing there, once again turning my back to him. That couldn’t be overlooked. Not even to him. No. Slade was my past. We were over.

Jordan’s hard cock ground into my pussy and I was glad clothes separated us. “Give into this, Mary. You’ve been here almost a month. Let me show you how good we can be together. I’ll have you trembling, begging me for more. All you have to do is let me show you. The feelings will come if you give it a few more months.” His lips pressed into my neck. “In the meantime, let me show you what you’re missing.”

Time was running out. This hadn’t been the first time Jordan had made advances. Each episode ended in two days of pure backlash from my rejection.

“Jordan, I’m sorry. I can’t until I know you’re not working with my father anymore. Getting involved with someone who deals in illegal activities is not what I pictured for my future. If you can prove to me that you’re free of all ties, then maybe...” My eyes filled with tears because part of me believed my words.

Lips crushed into mine, brutally. The taste of my blood reminded me of Slade. But he wasn’t the cause this time. Jordan moaned, running his tongue over the cut on the inside of my lip.

“You’re so fucking mine. I told you I’ve been out now for years. I wasn’t lying. You’ll learn to trust me. I have nothing to hide.”

“Then why all these meetings with my father?”

Jordan’s hand pushed under my shirt, lightly moving up and down over my ribs. “You hear what we talk about. I’m his lawyer. It’s all business related.”

The last few meetings, I had been bored out of my mind. Not that I’d really paid attention to what they had talked about. It was all political. Nothing to do with trafficking whatsoever.

God, did I do this? Give myself over to Jordan and attempt to have feelings for him? The spark of something had been there before. Did I try to rekindle it and see what happened? I didn’t want to. Not really. There was only one person I wanted, and I couldn’t have him. It just wouldn’t work between us.

“I’m going to have to see that for myself. Until then…I’m sorry. I just can’t.”

Jordan let me down and stepped away. “Tonight, I’ll prove that I speak the truth. Then you can start trusting me.”

My arms protectively hugged my stomach. Whether I was guarding myself from the fear that he might be able to do it, or the fact that it sickened me to think he couldn’t, I wasn’t sure.

“When can I go back to work? I can put in for part-time. Two days a week, if need be. Something. Please. Don’t you see? I trusted you enough to come with you. I chose you over Slade. That has to count for something. If I’m going to trust you, you have to give me the same. You can drop me off and pick me up. I don’t care. Just let me out. Even if just a little.”

Jordan walked back over to the lettuce and began chopping again, but he remained silent. Anxiously, I waited, not saying a word. The last thing I wanted was to take a step back. This was progress. Before, his response was always automatic. Not today, which told me the yes I wanted to hear would be coming soon. If not today, then maybe in the near future.

“Salad to hold us over. Then, we’re going to get dressed. Blue dress. Hair off your neck. Pearls.” Jordan pressed his lips together. “You’re going to look happy and pay attention to what your father has to say. We are then going to come home where you’ll strip down and come to my room.” He looked up. “No, I’m not going to fuck you, but if you want my trust, you’re going to give me yours. We’ll see if you obey.”

He wanted me to believe that he wasn’t going to fuck me. That’s where my trust in him came in? I could do it. Bare my body for him to see. To…what? Uncertainty left me sitting back on the chair. My legs felt a little weak, but I could do this.

“And if I agree, you’ll let me out?”

The large knife sliced though a tomato. “Two days a week, starting out. The first sign of Slade, you’re back in the house.”

Anger surged. I couldn’t control his actions. Why should I have to suffer? Instead of speaking my thoughts, I nodded. “Deal.”

“Perfect.” A smile came to Jordan’s face and I was blindly eating through the salad before I knew it. Time went into hyper speed. I got dressed according to Jordan’s instruction. The sapphire silk gown was sleeveless, but rested high on my chest, covering Slade’s name. Curls rested on top of my head and pearls decorated my neck and wrist. The ring I’d grown to despise was a large marquis diamond on a plain white gold band. It was beautiful, but it didn’t compare to the one Slade had slid on my finger.

I opened the drawer and took it out, running my finger over the emerald cut. The love he had in his eyes replayed over in my head. So clearly, I could still see him looking down at me. If only I wouldn’t have run. But then where would we be? Lily might still be under my father’s control. Slade had every intention of not letting me go back. Victor wouldn’t have settled for that. Lily was what had mattered, not what Slade or I wanted.

The sound of my bedroom door opened and I casually placed the ring back in the drawer as if the power it had over me meant nothing. Jordan wouldn’t know what I was looking at, but I didn’t want him to get suspicious and start snooping either.

“You look stunning, Mary. I knew the blue would look great on you.”

The dark suit and matching tie didn’t look any different than what I’d seen him wear almost every day since I’d been here. It was always a suit. He had a range of different colors, but the man who was dressed in khakis and a polo was long gone. Had he ever even existed? This man just felt so different to me. Like a stranger.

“Thank you, Jordan. So do you.” Automatic. That’s what my responses were lately. I was turning into such a damn robot. I needed space. Work would be perfect. Excitement had a genuine smile coming to my face.

“There’s that smile I fell for. Come on, sweetie. Let’s go get this over with.”

Indeed. I wanted it to be tomorrow already. Then I could contact Melissa and tell her I was ready to come back. Maybe she’d get me in on the late shift.

The ride to Capone’s went by just as fast as the day had. The expensive restaurant was decorated in rich earth tones of dark green, beige, and brown. The hostess led us to the same table she always did when we met my father here. Julian was sitting next to him and they stood at our approach. I kept the smile on my face and Jordan’s hand left mine to reach out to his father and then mine.

“Don’t you two look happy.” Victor seemed excited about that.

“Of course we are. Mary and I always did get along well. We’re a great match.” Jordan pulled out my chair and I took a seat. The waiter arrived immediately and I ordered a soda, not caring how it looked anymore. With Slade, I felt the need to impress. With my father and Jordan, I could care less.

Everyone settled and Victor held out some papers for Jordan to look over. I paid attention just like Jordan wanted me to. It didn’t get the response I had expected. Jordan’s head snapped up and he clenched his jaw. “What is this?”

Victor glanced at Julian who leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. “Son, we’re under a lot of heat here since Slade’s little stunt. Charles and Bethany helped out a little by joining, but it’s not enough. Now it’s up to you and Mary to pick up some slack.”

“I don’t fucking think so,” Jordan said quietly.

Nausea took over and I ripped the papers from his hand. A detailed map sat on the first page. The location read San Diego and there was a professional drawing of what looked to be the outside of a warehouse. Below that was the layout of the inside.

“I don’t understand? What are you expecting us to do?” I flipped the page and saw a list of contents. My eyes went to Jordan and I couldn’t stop my mouth from dropping. “Guns and drugs?” An apology was written all over his face. I turned to my father, feeling sick. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me. You expect me to go along with this?”

“Of course I do. You don’t have a choice.”

“Yeah, we do.” Jordan stood, wrapping his hand around the top of mine arm. “I told you I was out a long time ago. I wasn’t lying. You’re both going to have to figure this out on your own. It’s your mess, not mine or Mary’s.”

Julian smirked and picked up his glass. “Twenty million. You’ll do it, and you’ll continue to. Both of you will. If not,” he shrugged, “accidents happen.” He took a big drink and slammed his glass down. “You both know too much. You’re either in, or you’re dead. Pick one.”

Pick one…pick a side. Didn’t Jordan tell me that? To find where my loyalties lied? It wasn’t here. That was for sure.

Jordan sat back down and I didn’t miss how pale he appeared. He didn’t want this any more than I did. I’d been wrong. Trapped. That’s what we were. Trapped by the blood of who we were related to and caught up in life or death.

The papers were eased from my hand and he wiped the sweat from his brow as he scanned through them. “When?”

The room spun. This couldn’t be happening. My hand clutched the edge of the table for stability while Julian started talking.

“Next Tuesday. You need to be there to supervise the loading. Then, you and Mary will transport the shipment to the same port Mary was taken out of in Oregon. Mr. George is waiting for his supply and he’ll get it, hell or high water. Is that understood?”

“I can’t afford to keep taking off like this. I have cases that I need to be here for.” Jordan folded the papers, sliding them into the pocket that rested on the inside of his jacket.

Julian lifted one of his eyebrows. “I’ve already given you a solution to that. Quit your job and come work for my company. You’ll have free reign of your time. Done. Put in your two weeks.”

The glass shattered in Jordan’s hand and I was sure I’d never seen anyone so angry. Immediately, I felt sorry for him. Blood poured from his hand while he glared at his father. Silverware scattered over the table as I took the cloth napkin and pried his hand open. He didn’t even seem to notice.

The cut was deep. It’d need stitches. “Jordan, come. We have to get you to the hospital.” Breaking his stare from Julian was almost impossible. My hand gripped to his shoulder tightly and I squeezed. Only then did he look up at me. “Your cut is deep. We need to go get you looked at.”

“I’ll call you later, Father.” Jordan stood and I tried pulling him to the car as fast as I could. The cloth didn’t take long to get saturated and panic started to set in. Droplets slashed against the pavement as we approached the car.

“Keys. I’ll drive.”

Without a fight, Jordan handed them to me. At the kiss he placed on my cheek, my hand rose to the spot in shock. That had been the last thing I’d expected. The car lowered as he eased into the BMW. The door shutting snapped me out of it. I glanced up, preparing to rush to the driver’s side when Slade caught my attention. He stood in the shadows, leaning against the very end of the building. Watching. Just…watching. My body exploded into life. Wetness took over and my eyes turned heavy. Trembling had me stumbling in my advance to the other door.

My stare never left him as I got in and shut the door. Only then did I turn my focus to where it needed to be. Jordan.

“How are you?” I turned over the engine and threw the car in reverse. A glance back to Slade only had me pausing to put the car into drive. He was gone. Had he ever really been there? Was it a figment of my imagination because I wished I could see him?

“I’ll live. Unfortunately. Can you believe this shit? Fucking blackmailing us to do their dirty work. The hate for my father never ceases to increase over the years. Such bullshit.”

The car jumped forward as I rushed out of the parking lot. I could worry about Slade later. “Well, we agree on one thing. How do we get out of it? That’s what we need to figure out.” I glanced over. “We can’t do this, Jordan. We just can’t.”

“Don’t you think I’ve exhausted every option? The best we can hope for is to put in a few months and when things cool off, we see about pulling out. Until then, we’re screwed.”

Traffic was thick, but I managed to weave between cars and make ground. “I refuse to believe that. There has to be a way. I can’t do drugs and guns knowing what effect they have on people. I’m sorry, I can’t be responsible for that.”

Jordan stared out of the window. “Leave it to me. I just need you to be there for appearance’s sake. I’ll do all the dealing.”

The car flew over the steep hills and we hit hard. The hospital loomed ahead and I let his words sink in. He may have thought we were stuck, but I wouldn’t give up until I found a solution.

The parking lot was relatively empty, which surprised me. I threw the car in park and noticed the blood drenching Jordan’s whole waist area. Fuck, he was bleeding badly, and he didn’t even seem fazed.

I rushed to his side, meeting him as he stood and shut the door. Again, I was practically pulling him to the entrance. Why in the hell was he walking so slowly?

The automatic doors opened and the large waiting area housed a few random people. From what looked to be a homeless man, to a woman and child, to an elderly couple sat scattered throughout. We walked to the glass window and I let Jordan take over, explaining the situation and filling out the paper work. I tried to offer help, but his writing hand wasn’t the one injured, so he wanted to do it himself. A nurse came out of the double doors, packing what looked to be gauze over the blood soaked cloth. Her hand pressed Jordan’s fist closed. Shouldn’t they be taking him right back? It made no sense to me, but I didn’t say anything as she walked away.

“Shit.” He held his wallet open, looking through the contents. “Mary, my insurance card must be in my car. Can you go get it for me?”

“Of course.” My hand loosened around the keys and I rushed outside as fast as I could in heels. A car pulled out of the lot and I slowed the jog to a fast walk. If I continued, I’d end up breaking my damn ankle and be in the room next to Jordan.

The street light in the distance flickered and went off. A few seconds later, it came back on. I narrowed my eyes and focused on the black BMW a few spots away. The light did it again, making the area dark. Chills raced down my body reminding me of some horror movie. If anyone came rushing at me, I was going to stab them with my stiletto. Perhaps I should take them off and just ruin the stockings. My head shook as I realized I was overreacting. I could see into the distance and not a single person was in view.

I opened the driver’s side door expecting to be greeted with an interior glow. My knees eased into the seat and I shut the door, immediately locking it. As I reached up to mess with the switch, a hand clasped over my nose and mouth and I was pulled into the back seat so fast I couldn’t even process what was happening. A hard body rested beneath me and I jerked against the hold he had over me.

“Slave.” Suction pulled at my neck from his mouth and I couldn’t stop the moan that escaped. My body instantly melted into his. The dress was pulled up to my hips exposing the black lace panties. With one hard jerk, the delicate material tore at one side. Slade didn’t hesitate to do the other. Cool air brushed against my bare pussy as he pulled the panties off and pushed them into his pocket. “I’m going to fuck you right here in Jordan’s car and you’re going to let me, aren’t you?”

I made a sound, not even sure what it meant. All I knew was that I wanted this. Wanted everything he had to give, even if it stretched the bounds of sanity. I pushed my nose more into his hand, cutting off my breath completely. I wanted to prove that this was real, even if it took me to the edge of unconsciousness to become obvious.

“You said I owned you. No taking that back.” He unfastened his pants and I couldn’t help but move at the impatience I felt. His cock was made to be in me. I needed him to fill me with every inch that he could. The sooner, the better.

The interior blurred and I blinked past the black dots. Wildness to survive made my arms twitch, but I fought the anxiety. The hold on my face loosened immediately and I gasped for air against his still present hand. It hovered just over my skin. The urge to show gratitude had me kissing Slade’s palm. At his movement underneath me, my legs spread wide.

“Oh yeah.” The fingers on his other hand traced over my slit so lightly I could barely feel them. It drove me to buck against him. “You fucking want me. You’re so wet at what we’re doing.” The strong smell of Scotch invaded my senses at his heavy exhale.

“Slad—

His hand pressed against my mouth, cutting me off. “Not a fucking word. You’re not going to ruin this by saying something we both know will be a lie. Mouth shut and give me what I know we both want.”

With a pull at his slacks, his cock sprang free. The tip eased into my opening and I screamed against his hand as he plunged deep inside of me. My pussy clenched to his thickness greedily and I rotated my hips with every ounce of impatience I felt. Slade didn’t disappoint. His fast, brutal thrusts left me fighting for air.

“Fuck, slave. I’ve missed my pussy. You better not be giving what’s mine to anyone else.”

My head shook while he held tightly to my mouth. If anything, I wanted him to know I belonged to no one but him. He probably didn’t believe me, but it was imperative I set the record straight the best I could.

Slade’s palm cupped the back of my knee and he increased the speed even more. “Come on, Mary. Come all over my cock. I feel you tightening.”

It amazed me how my master knew my body so well. The orgasm was tightening my stomach. It was right on the edge of release and building with every thrust. His touch had my leg keeping the position as he went back to my pussy. The pads of Slade’s fingers settled over the top of my slit, directly over my clit. In slow circles, he had my crying out with spasms.

“As much as I would love to fuck you real good, that’s going to have to be for another time. Right now, I’m going to fill you up with my cum. It’s going to be running all down your legs by the time you make it back into the hospital.”

My eyes widened at his words and he pushed in hard. His hot seed pumped into me and I couldn’t help but close my eyes to the bliss I felt at having him coating my insides. I wanted it there forever. To smell his essence all over me. The sound of his moan made me twist my chest around to grasp the back of his neck. I pulled down hard and he moved his hand so I could connect with his mouth. Scotch was strong against my taste buds. I drank him in, mentally drunk at the opportunity to kiss him.

The weight of his cock rested in me and I knew I had to go before Jordan came looking for me. I launched myself forward and threw the door open. Slade didn’t try to come after me. I pulled the dress down, realizing the keys still rested in my hand. How I’d managed that was beyond me. I shut the door and tried my best to run back to the hospital as fast as I could. Wetness coated the inside of my thighs and I didn’t slow down until I approached the entrance. Jordan burst around the corner and we came face to face. The sliding glass doors opened and I shrugged.

“Sorry, I looked everywhere. I couldn’t find it.”

His eyes narrowed. “Your hair’s a mess.” The way he peered behind me into the parking lot had my heart racing. Would he see Slade get out of his car? I walked past him. I needed to get to a restroom, quick.

“I hit my head trying to get in. There was this car that was in the parking lot that made me suspicious. It drove off though. Guess I was just overreacting.”

“Hmm.” Jordan followed me in. Relief had my body going limp. My legs were shaking so badly, I could hardly walk.

The restroom was off to the side and I didn’t wait. I walked in quickly, locking the door behind me. The reflection showed a woman with eyes the size of a deer’s looking at an oncoming car. Curls hung past my shoulder where they’d come loose from the pins. I was in complete disarray and there was no way Jordan didn’t know something had happened. Tears came to my eyes. Would this postpone me having my freedom? There was only one way to find out. I had to face Jordan.

Chapter 19

Slade

The engine to my Aston Martin revved as I hauled ass back to the penthouse. A smile was permanently etched to my face. She still fucking wanted me. At least sexually. Hey, it was a start. And the kiss. It spoke volumes. My Mary. Mine. I’d get her back. And it wouldn’t take me kidnapping her again to accomplish that. No, she’d come to me on her own.

Music blasted around me and I couldn’t stop the happiness I felt for the first time since she’d left. The way my slave looked at me as she’d helped Jordan to the car repeated in my head. Desire. Fear. Shock. All of it had played out on her face.

Truthfully, the last thing I had expected was for her to come back to the car. The only reason I had been there was so I could smell her perfume. Maybe see if I could find something that would be useful. Which I did. But her rushing back out had given me mixed signals. Was she fleeing? No. I quickly realized that wasn’t it. Then she got in and I knew I had to have her while the opportunity presented itself. Fucking perfection in the moment. There were so many things I had wanted to do to her.

I took out her panties and held them up. Her smell had my mouth watering. My slave was the one for me. No doubt. Mary was the darkness to my monster. The blood to my blade. Fuck, I should have tasted her substance while I was there. My teeth could have sunk through her flesh so easily, but the last thing I wanted was her getting in trouble with a closet cutter. Fuck no. No one was going scar that skin but me.

The traffic slowed as I neared my penthouse. I stuffed the panties back into my pocket and fought traffic until I was pulling into the underground garage. The ride up the elevator was a blur. Marcio stood as I stepped out into the entry way before my door.

“Mr. Roberts.” His eyes narrowed while he studied me. I didn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing anything. I strode through the door and paused as I saw Lily in the kitchen.

“Hey, Brother. I was just making some popcorn. You want some?”

The fact that she was easing back into routine had me coming to her side. “Sure. I’ll eat some with you. We watching a movie? What’s the plan?”

She smiled and shrugged. “If you want. I know you, though. You hate television.”

“Hey, I’m down. Let me just change real quick.”

I walked into my room, shutting the door. Again, I took the panties out. “Mary. Mary.” A laugh came from my mouth as I stuffed them under my pillow. “Soon, you’ll be mine. It’s going to be hard for you to resist me if I’m always around. And you can bank on that.”

The fact that I was talking to myself was a clear indication that the Scotch still had me loose. Not that I’d drank any in the last few hours. The dark suit fell to the ground and I kicked it out of the way, settling for a pair of dark blue silk pajama bottoms and a white V-neck T-shirt. Blue just like the color of Mary’s dress.

Lily was sitting on the couch clicking through the flat screen by the time I walked back in. Lazily, I collapsed next to her, propping my legs up on the coffee table. The popcorn was still warm as I reached in and took a handful.

“So, talk to me. How have you been today?”

She shrugged. “Good. I’ve been reading a lot.”

“Ah, from the device thing.”

She laughed. “Yeah, it’s called a Kindle. You bought it for me for Christmas last year. I’m not surprised you don’t remember. Anyway, I can order books at the click of a button. It’s pretty cool.”

“I remember buying it, I just wasn’t sure how it worked. Now, I do.”

The way she looked at me had me sitting up taller. I knew that look.

“You should try it sometime. Reading, that is. It’ll do you good.”

Read. I’d done plenty of that over the years. Mainly business books, hardcovers on finance, but never really for pleasure. “Maybe I will. What do you suggest? Anything in particular?”

“Oh. You wouldn’t want to read what I do. Just get yourself a Kindle and browse. See what catches your eye.”

If it would make my sister happy, I’d try it. “Fine. I will.” My head turned toward the door. “Marcio!” The door opened and he peeked in. “Have me a Kindle ordered. Lily thinks I should read.”

“You got it, boss.”

I turned to her, lifting one of my eyebrows. “See? Already done. Now, what are we watching?”

“Law and Order. SVU, I believe.”

Shit, I didn’t see this ending well. Not when I knew one of the crimes might possibly trigger some sort of flash back. “Give me that.” I pulled the remote from her. “There has to be something better on. Ah.” I smiled and looked at her. “Food. This is always good to stare at. We’ll be drooling before no time and then we can order out and have them bring us a feast. How does that sound?”

Lily rolled her eyes. “Good, of course.” The smile faded and she leaned in, hooking her finger on the top of the V of my shirt and pulling down. A gasp exploded and I could have cursed myself. By this rate, Mary was going to be the last person to see her name on me. “What have you done?” Her stare rose up to meet mine, the horror taking over her features just like they did with Chris. I pulled my shirt up and leaned back.

“You don’t worry about me or what I do. Now, watch the TV and let’s find us some food.”

Silence settled around us and I knew the mood was ruined. A groan left my mouth and I turned to look at her. “I had to. You wouldn’t understand.”

“I may not understand, but I know you love her. You say her name in your sleep. I’ve heard you when I walk the house at night. Love makes people do crazy things, at least that’s the saying. I’m chalking it up to that and all the booze you drink. Speaking of which, you’ll find there’s no more in the house. I...got rid of it all.”

“What.” I flew forward. “You’re fucking kidding me.”

Lily shook her head. “I’m sorry. I’ve been worried about you. The drinking is getting out of hand. It scares me.”

My eyes closed as I lowered my head and leaned forward, resting my forearms against my thighs. “Why didn’t you just talk to me about it? Do you know how many thousands of dollars you just got rid of?”

“No. But I know one thing. My brother’s not going to die from alcohol poisoning tonight. That makes me feel better.”

Shit. I hated that she was that worried about me. She was the one a mess and here I was, putting more stress on her. “You still should have talked to me about it.” On instinct, I leaned forward and kissed her forehead. It’d become habit after all the times I’d screwed up. Still, I hadn’t learned. “No more drinking myself under the table. I’ll agree to that, but I’m getting more Scotch and if you get rid of it, I’m not going to be happy.”

“Fine.”

We both leaned back and focused on the show. Before I knew it, we were ordering and eating Italian. Laughing filled the room and I watched Lily. The old her was making an appearance, but I knew when the middle of the night came, she’d be back to the broken slave she’d been when I got her home. Still, the nightmares plagued her and I was helpless to get them to stop. There were so many questions I wanted to ask. I’d tried at the beginning, but she’d completely shut down. The therapist was quick to pull me aside after Lily’s last session to tell me to ease off. My sister would talk about it, if, and when, she was ready. For me, that wasn’t fast enough. If only I could help her. She was so skinny. So closed off half the time. Everything scared her and the only time she left the house was to go to her appointments. I hoped she would be able to get past this.

As we parted ways and I walked into the room, I let Mary take me over. How was she faring after our fast fuck? Was she able to hide our encounter from Jordan? I’d watched him stare at the car as he met her at the door. Did he know? The question ate at me. Although deep down I wished he did, the rational part feared for my slave. The thought that he’d hurt her made me sick. My animal went crazy at the possibility. It screamed for me to go get her, to bring her home and ravage her viciously for leaving in the first place. Not that I could blame her. I knew she’d panicked when I made the order for her things to be packed. My intentions had been everything she was afraid of. My sister might not have even been home had I made that rash decision and hid Mary so she couldn’t leave.

The sound of my cell phone ringing filled the room. I walked over to the nightstand and picked it up. Blocked. A frown came to my face. Who the fuck had my number that would be calling unidentified? I hit the button, bringing it to my ear. “Speak.”

“I want them back.”

Hesitation went through me and then a smile came to my face. I reached down to my suit jacket and pulled out the papers I’d taken from the floorboard where Jordan had been sitting. I wasn’t stupid, I knew who was on the phone. Just to cover Mary’s ass, I decided I’d better play like I was.

“Who is this?”

“You know who this is. I want them back, Slade. I know you’re the one who took my papers. You saw Mary too, didn’t you?”

I bit my lip, feeling her pussy around me all over again. “Jordan? I don’t know what you’re talking about, but you got the wrong person. I’ve been too busy taking care of my sister to be out doing anything.” My eyes narrowed from anger. “Do you know how fucked up she is? I haven’t had a good night’s sleep since she’s been here. She wakes up screaming from her rapists. But you wouldn’t give a shit about that, would you?”

Silence lasted for a few seconds. “I had nothing to do with that. I give you my word. Now stop these games and just give me the papers back.”

Crinkling filled the room as I opened them up. As the content became clear, I felt my eyes go wide. Oh…fuck no. My conscious became a massive battle over right or wrong. If I said anything, Mary was screwed. Jordan might seriously hurt her. But if I didn’t call him out on this, I was just as guilty to let it go through.

“Why don’t you tell me about these papers? Maybe I can help.” What the hell was I saying? Help Jordan Brighton? Maybe I had lost my mind.

Annoyance filled my ear. “I don’t need your help. I need those fucking papers back. Now. You have them, I know you do. If you don’t return them by tomorrow morning, so help me, I’ll kill you before they kill me or Mary.”

All the air in my chest locked up. “What the hell are you talking about, Jordan? Are you telling me they’re threatening to kill both of you from what’s on those papers?”

A sigh left him and frustration laced his words. “I’ve said enough. Please, I need them back by tomorrow. Tonight, preferably. Just tell me where to meet you. I’ll bring money.”

This was bad. Very fucking bad. What in the hell had Mary gotten herself into? “Jordan, do you need my help? I’m serious. All bullshitting aside. I can hear you’re in trouble. You have Mary. Think about what’s best for her. The last thing I want is for her getting hurt. I know you don’t want that either. Think rationally here. Don’t let your pride get in the way of keeping her safe.”

“Do you have the papers, or not?”

Shit. This was a lose-lose situation whether I told him the truth or not. “If I said yes, will you let me try to help?”

Jordan laughed. “Let me guess, you’re going to propose you keep Mary so she’s protected. Is that it?”

My eyebrows rose. “Well, truthfully I hadn’t gotten that far into thinking about it, but it sounds good to me.”

“Fuck you. I’m not giving Mary back.”

“I didn’t think you would. What I was actually going to say is that you should come here, get together with me and my men, we’ll come up with a plan together. We can do this, Jordan. I can help you take down your father and Victor, if that’s the problem.” I took a deep breath. “I have more than enough evidence to do it. You’ll never be under their control again. You just say the word and it’s done.”

He was silent for so long I had to look down at my phone to make sure he hadn’t hung up. “Fuck the papers. Keep them. I’ll get another copy. And just so you know, your little theft and touching of my slave just came with consequences. Stay the fuck away from her.”

The phone went dead and I tossed it on the bed, clenching my jaw. What in the hell was he planning to do? He wouldn’t hurt Mary. I knew that, but what was the price? The papers didn’t have a date. Only a location and inventory. AR-15’s. Grenade launchers. I shook my head. Heroine. Cocaine. There was no way I could let Mary get around any of that stuff. Whether she knew or not was beyond me. I couldn’t imagine her going along with it, but if they were being threatened…maybe she had to.

What the hell did I do? If I brought down Jordan and Mary’s father, I could possibly end up screwing us all in the eyes of the law. I needed expert advice. Marcio, Brace, and Terrance. My lead men. They’d know. At least I sure as shit hoped they did.

Chapter 20

Mary

“Take them off.”

Jordan’s voice may have been calm, but the rage behind his eyes had me hesitating. I’d said I would trust him by taking off my clothes, but I wasn’t so sure I could do it anymore. Not after Slade came back into my world, turning it upside down. My master. Fuck, I wanted him right now. To flee into his arms and have him promise that he would take care of me and make this disaster now known as my life disappear.

My breath came out in deep, heavy pants. Jordan didn’t move from leaning against the wall. After we’d gotten in the car to leave the ER he went on a rampage, and I wasn’t sure why. I’d only been in my room for twenty minutes before he burst through in a flurry of destroying everything he could get his hands on. Only when my room was a complete mess, did he stop and look at me as calm as a saint and tell me to follow him. Stupidly, I did. Now, I was regretting not locking myself in some room and hiding. The fact was, I didn’t trust him concerning this.

“I’m not going to tell you again, Mary. Take them off.”

Shakily, my hand reached to the back of the dress and I tugged at the zipper a little. The trembling was so bad that the metal slid through my fingers. The basement was almost an exact replica of Slade’s playroom back in Washington. Everything from the cross to a spanking bench littered the room, but I felt nothing for it besides panic. “I…can’t do this.” I took a step back and watched Jordan push off the wall.

With a grace I couldn’t understand, he strode forward. He was calm. Too fucking calm. I knew that was the most dangerous kind. What he held inside wouldn’t bring me pleasure. Not when I didn’t want him.

“Come here.” His hands were deep in his pockets. The same ones that were covered with his blood. He’d yet to change. Something about that scared me even more.

“I want to go back to my room. I made a mistake.”

The side of his mouth lifted. “Yes. You made a huge fucking mistake tonight. How was it, Mary? Did he fuck you good? In my god damn car!”

Jordan was on me before I even processed him moving. Pain exploded in my scalp as he slammed me to the ground and wrapped his hand around my throat. My dress was ripped from my body with violent pulls, sending sapphire shreds flying through the air. For the first time, this was different. He wanted to hurt me, I knew that. Possibly even kill me.

My nails tore at his hands as I fought. Even my legs went wild while I tried to break free. The pressure increased as he brought his injured hand to join in on my throat. Air was impossible to get and I was sure my windpipe was on the verge crushing. Tears streamed down the sides of my face at the fire and pressure taking over the top half of my body.

“I bet you even gave him the fucking papers, didn’t you? You couldn’t just let go, could you? I would have given you fucking everything!” His yell echoed in the far distance while I felt myself slipping away. No, I didn’t want to die this way. With my last ounce of strength, I continued to swing my fists toward him. They were beginning to weigh so much. I was weak and I couldn’t stand it.

Air tunneled through as he jumped up and pulled me to stand. I immediately sagged in his hold. Coughing burned my lungs and I couldn’t stop. The instant gagging made the tears fall even worse. Restraints locked around my wrist and I snapped back to reality. There was no way I could let this continue.

“You have to stop,” I screamed. Nothing came out but a faint whisper. The blurriness in my eyes wouldn’t fade no matter how many times I blinked.

The back of Jordan’s hand stung my face and I felt my eyes go wide. No one had ever physically hit me aside from Brace when Slade took me. It was only that much more of a sign that Jordan was going to go too far. He was physically making me pay for my interlude with Slade. How did he know? Not once on the way home or while we were in the hospital did he seem mad or act like he even had a clue.

“I’m about to free you of your sins, Mary. This is what you need. Afterward, you’ll think twice about ever talking to that motherfucker again. You’re mine now. Mine!”

“Please.” I sobbed, silently. It physically hurt to even swallow. Words were like blades tearing me to shreds.

“No use begging, slave.” He laughed. “Slade called you slave. That’s my word now. I’ve tainted it for you, Mary. What do you think about that?”

The restraint buckled on my other wrist and I looked up at the big X I was on. The cross once held so many good memories for me. Now, it was a nightmare. “Fuck you, Jordan. I’ll never be your slave. That’s a title one has to earn. You’ll never be deserving.” The last few words were mouthed, but I knew he understood them. Pain exploded on the other side of my face. Stars danced before me and my weight pulled at the sockets of my arms.

“Before I’m finished, you’ll be calling me master. Don’t doubt that, sweetie.”

Jordan walked to the wall, taking down a cat o’ nine tails. The knotted leather lashes dangled as he swung it in his hand. I tried to scream, pulling against the leather cuffs.

“You’re drowning up there, slave, and although I know I should save you, I long to see your blood staining that beautiful skin.” He came to stand before me, every bit the demon he held inside. The black of his pupils nearly took over all of the light color. I’d never seen anything like it. He looked possessed. A smile came to his face as he lovingly caressed his weapon of choice.

“Please,” I sobbed, clenching my fists. Waiting. Expecting him to lash out at any moment.

The hit came just as I anticipated, right across my chest where Slade’s name was. My flesh screamed when I couldn’t. The air locked in my chest while my brain fought to perceive the blow. By the time I caught my breath, warmth from the new cuts enflamed over my ribs. The impact of the blows were anything but tolerable. I gagged against the viciousness and agony, but Jordan didn’t stop. My lower stomach, both hips, my thighs, they were all targets of the cat o’ nine.

“Fucking beautiful.” Jordan dropped to his knees, running his tongue up my thigh, collecting the blood. My stomach revolted, making me gag again. I kicked at him, glad he never bound my feet. His hands squeezed my inner thighs and I knew the bruises were going to be horrible. “I see that obviously wasn’t enough. Maybe we’ll try something new. My personal favorite.”

Jordan stood, picking a scalpel up from a tray. My legs twisted my body as far as it would go. I pulled against the cross, ready to drag the thing behind me as long as I could escape. Unfortunately, it didn’t so much as move.

“You’re going to want to be really still for this, slave. If not…” he smiled, “you may end up being cut pretty damn deep. That wouldn’t be very good for either of us. Your choice, of course. You keep kicking around if you want. Either way, I’m going to cut you so good. You’re going to love this. Really, you are. You’ll be begging me to do it all the time.”

My legs flew out, trying to keep him at a safe distance. Jordan’s fingers caught my ankle and he wedged it under his arm. I thrashed, trying to get free, but I couldn’t budge the hold he had. The thin blade barely looked like it touched my skin, but at the pain and the blood oozing from a good two inches above my knee, I knew it’d done its job.

“Fuck, yes. It’s been way too long.” His eyes looked at the cut almost adoringly. It was enough to make me stop fighting. My mind wouldn’t process what was happening. For a good minute, he just stared.  Higher, he cut me again. Still, I didn’t move. No doubt I was bordering on shock again, but I didn’t even worry about that as he moved to my stomach. The awe he held in his gaze rose to me. “I knew you’d like it. I’m so proud of you. Thank you, Mary. I needed this. I think we both did.”

And just like that, the scalpel fell from his hand and he stood. The embrace around my waist and his head resting in my neck kept me in a blank stare. That was it? He wasn’t going to continue to torture me or try to kill me? The Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde personality made me dizzy. A release. This is how he got his, by beating and cutting women? Slade had said he’d done horrible things. Why didn’t I take it to heart? There was something wrong with Jordan. He wasn’t a Master or Dom, he had no discipline. My consent wasn’t given, yet he treated me as if I had.

The buckles were undone and my legs instantly locked. Jordan swept me into his arms and pounded up the stairs until we reached his restroom. My reflection sent me into a horror I was sure I’d never recover from. The whites of my eyes were pink. Dark red spots where the blood vessels had ruptured instantly made me sick all over myself. I couldn’t stop it this time. My eyes, the bruises on my cheeks, and the slicing all over my body pushed even the bounds I was comfortable with, and that was saying a lot.

“I’m going to take good care of you. Shh. No more crying.” The water started and I winced and sobbed the whole way through his washing. The chance to escape didn’t come as he put me in his bed, under the covers. Jordan laid on top, holding me and stroking my hair. Blood dotted his white sheets and I didn’t care.

It was time. First moment he was gone, so was I.

****

The sound of water running awoke me from a deep sleep. My body froze as the agony of my wounds came to life. I scrambled to all fours and took in everything around me. Clothes. Yes, I need some of those. A pair of jogging pants and a black t-shirt sat on the top of the dresser and I pulled them on as fast as I could. Jordan’s keys to the BMW rested by his wallet and I grabbed them, racing for the downstairs. Not once since I’d been here had he been so careless. Beating me must have made him thoughtless. No doubt he was basking in the afterglow of his damage.

I sailed through the kitchen and right into the garage, instantly pressing the button to lift it. The sound of the alarm sent me into a speed I wasn’t aware I was capable of. I jumped in the car, my hands shaking as I pushed in the key. The silent engine came to life and I threw it in reverse, barely missing the top of the door as it opened.

Throbbing pounded my temples and the straining against the darkness left me squinting.  I backed into the road and threw the car into drive. There was only one place I knew I needed to go. Where I’d be safe from everyone. My master’s.

Ringing filled the speakers and I looked around. A phone rested in the cup holder and I recognized it as Jordan’s immediately. When he’d been talking earlier, it’d been on the house phone. Did he forget it in here? Was it someone who could help me? I hit accept on the steering wheel.

“Hello?” My voice was still barely there, raw and tight.

“Mary, come back right now.” Jordan’s voice sounded angry, but more anxiety ridden. “Please, I’ll make this right. Don’t leave.”

I immediately hit the end button and picked up the phone. If only I could call Slade and let him know I was on my way. My mind scraped the edges of the memories I had for the name of the building he lived in. Something, Towers. Harrison Towers? Harvest Towers? No. Didn’t it start with an H?

The city came into view and I pushed the accelerator, feeling as if time were my enemy. What if Jordan called my dad? Or his? Would they have someone try to intercept me? I couldn’t chance it.

Shit! What is it?

Ringing filled the car again and I pushed the button, aggravated. “Jordan, I’m not fucking coming back.” A whisper. Nothing more. I wasn’t even sure he could hear me.

“You’re not thinking straight. If you leave they’re going to come after you. Stay with me long enough to do this exchange and I’ll let you move back to your place afterward. Please don’t make things worse. You have to come back.” An engine roared in the background and I knew Jordan had other vehicles. It only made me drive recklessly, but I didn’t care. I couldn’t go back there.

Again, I hung up.

The BMW hit the road hard as I soared over hill after hill. The traffic thickened and it took far longer to get to Slade’s street. What were all these people doing out? My eyes went to the blurry numbers on the clock. Three in the morning. Didn’t anyone ever sleep?

The car in front of me switched lanes and I took advantage of the large gap. My master’s building came into view and I looked at the large green lights. Lexington Towers. Not even with close. No H at all.

The front was empty and I threw the car in park. I rushed inside, passing the valet. The front desk clerk looked up as I ran to the elevator. No one was going to stop me from getting to that top floor. The doors opened and I pushed the button just as frantically as I’d done the day I escaped. Classical music filled my ears and I felt my adrenaline crash as gravity pulled me down at the upward movement.

Mirrors surrounded me and I stole a glance, feeling my heart break at what stared back. Oh God. How did this happen? Why did I ever leave? The bruises around my neck had now turned into a dark shade of purple. There were even bruises under my eyes and on my cheeks. The hours asleep had given time for the effects of Jordan’s assault to kick in.

Ding. I swayed at the sound, feeling my body grow sensitive at the draining sensation. The doors opened and Marcio slowly stood, the gun in his hand falling to the floor. Brace pressed his lips together, his face turning a shade lighter than his tan skin.

“Oh… Mary,” Marcio said under his breath.

Each step that brought me closer to them was harder to take. Brace burst through the front door as Marcio raced forward, scooping me into his arms. I’d never felt so safe, or mentally broken, in my life. The complex emotions only screwed my head up even worse. Everything that had happened in my life and this is where it had brought me? Why did bad stuff keep happening? Me. I was the cause.

The room spun as he turned around and rushed me inside. Crashing sounded in the distance and I heard muttering, but nothing prepared me for the absolutely horror that clouded Slade’s face as he rushed into the room. He still appeared half asleep, but the look was fading fast.

“Get the kit,” he snapped. “Oh shit. Mary. Fuck.” He pulled me from Marcio, hugging to me tightly. The cry that came from my mouth could actually be heard it hurt so badly. Warmth began to soak through the shirt and Slade pulled back. Slowly, he lifted the bottom and let out a tortured sound as he took in the lacerations. “He’s so fucking dead. Oh my God. I’m so sorry.”

Why he kept apologizing was beyond me. All I knew was I needed to get down. The pain was too much. “Please,” I whispered. My body turned, wiggling for release of his hold. Slade swept his arm across the counter sending utensils scattering to the ground.

“Sit here. We’re going to get you fixed up, darlin’.”

My eyes rose, right into a pair of gray so similar to Slade’s, I never thought I’d see them past the exchange when we brought her home. Lily. She stood frozen, yet strong. My appearance somehow sparked something in her and she came forward.

“Mary?” She looked at her brother. “That’s Mary? I can hardly tell.”

“Yes, Lillian. Go back to bed.”

“What happened?” Although she asked Slade, she looked back to me. “Who hurt you?”

Even if I wanted to, I didn’t think I could say his name out loud. I’d forgotten she’d be here. It couldn’t be good for her to see me so badly off. Guilt had me lowering my head. I forced words to leave even though I knew it was going to be excruciating. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have come.”

“Don’t say that,” Slade growled. “This is your home. You know that. I already told you, dammit.” He wiped his hand over his mouth. “I begged you. I knew I should have made you come back that day at the diner. Even tonight.”

My fingers pressed against his mouth, unable to hear anymore. It was my fault. All of it. No one could take the blame but me.

Marcio came around holding a black bag. Slade immediately took it. “Not in here. Mary, I need you in my room. Can I carry you, or do you want to walk?”

I eased down, not saying a word. Every step sent signals to my brain, crying for me to not take another, but I didn’t stop until I reached Slade’s bed. I climbed on, not caring if he wanted me in the restroom or not, I couldn’t go any further.

The door shut, but was quickly flung open. Lily raced past Slade and climbed on the bed next to me.

“Lillian, what did I say? You need to go back to bed.”

“Please?” She looked down at me. “I helped girls when I was gone. Girls who were hurt just as bad as you. Some worse. Let me stay. Please?” she begged. “I need this. To help.”

Hurt raced through Slade’s eyes and it squeezed at my heart. I nodded and she grabbed my hand. “I’ll be here for you. It’s going to hurt.” She pulled up her long sleeve shirt revealing crescent shaped scars along with ones that looked like claw marks. “You hold onto me when it gets to be too much. I won’t pull back. We’ll go through this together.” The intensity of her eyes along with the proof before me, I knew she was telling the truth. My hand gently clasped to her forearm and I nodded.

Movement and the bed shifting went on around me, but not once did I break Lily’s stare. Not even when I stripped down. She lowered my head to rest on her lap so she could be directly over me and I allowed it. On instinct, my hand clenched at the fire that raced over my thighs from the scalpel and cat o’ nine wounds. Lily looked down, taking it all in, but I didn’t leave her face. She was strong. So much stronger than I’d originally thought. Slade said something, but I didn’t even hear him as my thoughts were consumed by what Lily must have gone through.

The ointment making a path over the wound on my lower stomach had me jumping, the tears coming back. It was deeper than the rest. Not enough to have stitches, but damn close. A scar would be there for sure. I’d probably be covered in them now.

“I’m sorry, Mary. I know it hurts.” Slade’s voice soothed me, but the crying wouldn’t stop. My face turned into Lily’s stomach and she brushed back my hair soothingly. The moment Slade got to my chest, to his name, I could feel his hands shaking. Mad. No, I could feel his energy. He was way beyond that.

Knocking had my head lifting.

“What?” Slade roared.

“You have a visitor, boss. I think you’re going to want to take this.”

Slade was off the bed before Marcio finished. I scrambled after him, snatching the shirt. Lily held me steady as I pulled it over my head. Jordan, my father, and Julian stood in the living area. Their faces were pure stone, except for Jordan’s. His looked pained, almost to the point of breaking down. My father’s detail stood off to the side. Three new men I’d never seen before.

“Jesus.” Victor came forward, gripping my chin and lifting my face “What the fuck did I say?” He spun around, facing Jordan. “You were not allowed to harm her. Those were the terms.”

“Oh, that’s nothing. You should see the damage under the shirt.” Slade looked ready to attack. Who, I wasn’t sure. The tension in the air sizzled. I turned to grab Lily’s hand, only to find she wasn’t there. How could I forget? My teeth ground at the thought of my father raping her.

“Let me see.” Julian stepped forward. “Show me what my son has done.”

No way was I lifting my shirt. I wasn’t even wearing panties. Fear had me stepping back, and I shook my head. “Let me get dressed first…”

“What?” Julian shook his head. “I can’t hear you.”

“That’s because your son practically choked the life out of her. Mary said she wants to get dressed first.” Slade narrowed his eyes at Jordan. I’d only seen that look once, and that was with Thomas. “Go, Mary. Then I want you to show them. They’re going to need to see what’s about to happen to Jordan, but worse.”

Jordan growled. “You’re not fucking touching me. No one is.”

Their heated discussion disappeared as I went into the room and shut the door. Maybe I was afraid to see what was going to happen, or even know. There was only so much I could take and a fight was the last thing I wanted to see at the moment.

Lily appeared from the closet, making me jump.

“Are you okay?” I eased over to her and she nodded.

“More so than you think.” She looked toward the door. “You’re brave to face him after what he did,” she said, softly.

I reached in my old drawer and was met with my clothes. I wasn’t sure why I thought they’d be gone, but they weren’t. The black boy shorts I slid on were paired with a black sports bra. “If I’m brave, Lily, it’s only because I trust Slade to protect me. I know he wouldn’t let them hurt me.”

“He won’t,” she agreed. “Slade loves you. If you only knew how much.”

I looked down. “I love him, too. Too bad nothing follows me but problems. Slade deserves better than that.” My throat closed, making the last of my words nonexistent. Luckily, she seemed to understand.

The door opened at my pull and I clutched the shirt in my fist as I approached them. The red cuts covered from just below the bruises on my neck down to my shins. My father turned to Jordan, glaring. Julian walked forward, almost staring. Looking just as fascinated as Jordan had been. Slade moved in to my side causing my heart to slow. Marcio and Brace stood in the background, and although I didn’t see Terrance, I had no doubt he was watching. He didn’t have to be present to know what was going on. He was like a ghost. There, yet not.

“Nothing has gone according to plan in the last few weeks. We need to reevaluate what’s going on.” Julian looked over at Jordan and then to Slade. “You and Mary obviously have feelings for each other, Mr. Roberts. To deny that would make us fools. I’ll make you a deal. For your and Mary’s silence, I’ll give you Jordan. You can do what you will. I don’t want to know your plans. If he shows up alive, that’s on you. If not, it’s his own damn fault.”

“Dad!” Jordan stalked between them. “You can’t fucking sacrifice me. The only reason we’re in the mess is because of you and Victor. You’re the ones who pushed Mary and me together. Blackmailed us into making a delivery or else we’d be killed. Now you’re going to toss me to the wolves because of one screw up?”

The hit came from nowhere and jerked Jordan’s face over to the side. The leather gloves Julian wore had left a solid sound at impact. For some reason, I winced. Even though Jordan hurt me, I couldn’t imagine having him killed for it. “Screw up? Is that what you call slicing up a long time friend’s daughter? I’m indebted to Victor now because of your damn compulsion for blood. You make me sick. You save that shit for the whores, Jordan, not your future wife. I don’t blame her one bit for running from you.” Julian turned back to Slade.

“What do you say, Mr. Roberts? My son for silence? Victor will step back and leave Mary in your care. He’ll act happy in the public eye about your renewed relationship. My son will be so heartbroken over the incident that he’ll leave the country. At least to the public. Whether he suffers a horrible accident while gone will be up to you.”

Ice ran through my veins. So callous and cold. And I had wondered why Jordan was out of control. I couldn’t help but feel sorry for him. Maybe I was wrong to after what he did, but I didn’t have Julian as a father. Mine was bad, but it was obvious who was really in charge. The soulless one.

Slade glanced at Victor. “Are those your terms? Are you willing to let this go and give me Mary? You don’t look too happy about it. You may not love her like a father should, but you care to an extent. I can see it in your eyes.”

“If that’s what Mary wants. Why she’d choose either of you, I don’t know. You and Jordan have both done damage. When she should have come home, she rushed here to you. That, combined with the engagement, tells me there’s something more going on than a kidnap victim and her captor. I’m not so sure that sliding that ring on her finger had anything to do with you wanting to get back at us. Am I right?”

Slade looked over at me. The way his eyebrows drew in made butterflies flutter in my stomach. “Yes. I love her. The engagement was real for me on more levels than I wanted to admit.”

“Mary?” Victor tilted his head, studying me.

My legs felt weak from standing too long. I looked between my father and Slade, wondering if I should sit down first. That could wait. There was no point lying to anyone and I needed to get this out. “I love him. I want to stay.”

It only took two steps for Slade to reach me. His hands barely touched as he cupped my face. “You want to stay? For good?”

I nodded, my throat hurting too bad to talk. He stared into my eyes, searching. For what, I wasn’t sure. Something told me there was a lot going on in his mind and the majority of it had to do with the men who rested in the living room. What did we do? This had to end. Silence wasn’t an option. The trafficking had to stop.

“That makes me very happy, Mary. I’ve wanted nothing more than for you to come home. You have no idea how much I’ve missed you.”

I gave him a weak smile. Dizziness had me reaching for his arm.

“You need to lie down. Let me help you to bed.” Slade turned to Julian and my father. “I’ll be back. Mary needs to rest.”

I clung to Slade as he took on most of my weight and helped me into the room. The door shut behind us and he lifted me to the mattress. I reached for his hand as he pulled the covers up to my chest. “What are we going to do? They can’t continue to get away with this.”

A frown came to Slade’s face. “I only see a few options. One, I kill them all right now. That’s going to be hard to explain being as there’s footage of them being here. Two, we wait it out, attack and take them out when they’re least expecting it. We can cover all evidence that way. Or, three, we contact authorities and give them everything we have.” He looked down. “If that happens, there’s a good possibility I’ll be charged too. It’s a hard decision.”

“Not for me.” Lily’s voice drew both of our heads to the door. She stood there, holding a gun. My nails dug into Slade’s arm. “It started with them taking me. It’ll end with me taking them.”

Slade eased from the bed. “Lily, give me the gun. There’s men out there who will shoot you the moment that see that in your hand.”

“Better hope your men are faster than them.” Lily flung open the door and the shots rang out so loud, my eardrums felt like they were going to explode. In slow motion, I saw Slade wrap his arm around Lily’s waist and pull her back into the bedroom. But the gunshots still rang out. Directed with his hand over hers. Aiming. Guiding. I felt myself raise to my knees, numbly. Time was nonexistent as my vision connected with the men lying on the living room floor. Red oozed from beneath them and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it. Jordan shook his head, just as stunned as me. He hadn’t been shot. How that was possible, I wasn’t sure. Slade had spared him? It didn’t make sense.

“What the fuck?” Jordan’s hand came to his chest and he stumbled back. “Holy shit.” His stare lifted to Slade and he held up his hands.

The bodyguards rested by my father’s side. Apparently, they were already there when the door opened. I wasn’t sure. Everything was a blur, but I knew what I saw. They were dead, right along with him. Marcio came forward, standing behind Jordan, and I knew it had to do with him and Brace. Maybe they’d been shooting, too? No? Fuck, I wasn’t sure. Nothing seemed real.

“You,” Slade growled at Jordan. He lowered Lilly, walking forward. Marcio moved in closer and my hands gripped the comforter. I saw where this was going. “What you did to Mary,” he said, shaking his head, “I can’t look past that. You’re a dead man. You know that, don’t you.” It wasn’t a question, but a statement.

“Slade, wait. You don’t have to do this. I’ll give you anything. Brighton Corporation, you want it, you can have it.”

The punch to Jordan’s face made my heart beat even faster. Slade leveled the gun with his face. “You’re not going to fucking try to buy me for what you did. God, I wish I could take my time with you. I’d carve you up so good. You’d be begging for death for hours before I finally granted your wish. Unfortunately, for me, the cameras would have caught you coming in, so I think I’ll end this now.” He paused. “Oh, just so you know, Brighton will be mine, but not for sparing your life.”

Jordan’s yell was overpowered by the shot. I jumped and watched him drop to the floor amongst the other bodies. Slade turned around and looked at me. “Now, it’s over. No one hurts my girls and gets away with it.” His arm went around Lily and he kissed her forehead.

“What are we going to tell the cops?” Her voice was so quietly, I barely heard.

Slade’s eyes came back to me. “The truth…with one hell of a dark twist.”

Epilogue

Mary

Statistic. That word used to make me cringe. It lingered and picked at my brain, reminding me that I was ruined. That maybe I’d always be broken in one way or another. Slade showed me that wasn’t the case. The darkness I held inside was a perfect match for his and together, our love flourished. Slade went through with buying Brighton Corporation. The business was thriving, not that I hadn’t expected it to from the moment he announced his plans.

Lily ended up staying at a mental health facility for two months due to her crime. It was nothing, and she could have gotten more, but the jury felt sorry for what she’d been through. The pictures of her scarred up body that were displayed at trial still haunted me. We’d never known. Not until the day they were exposed for the courtroom to see. She had her own monsters to fight and I knew she was a lot like me. After all, we were pretty much best friends. But, since she’d moved out, we only saw each other half the time. I knew there were still things she wouldn’t expose. Whatever happened to her in Afghanistan would remain her secret. A dark distorted tale only Lily would know until she decided otherwise.

The sun beat down on me from the yacht and I smiled up at Slade who was content to just stare. Even after a year and a half of being married, he still had eyes for only me. It was almost impossible for anyone to get his attention when he was so focused on what was his.

“What are thinking?” I propped myself up on my elbows. My blonde curls blew toward him as the wind pushed against my back. The adoration he held was mixed with something that pulled at my chest. It was apparent to me when something was bothering him.

“You never put your name on me.” He frowned and I knew where this was going. We’d had this conversation before.

“But my name is already there. That’s good enough. I happen to like it written in your handwriting.”

The muscles in his arms flexed as he rolled onto this stomach. My gaze flashed up to Marcio, who was driving the boat. I bit my lip and met Slade’s stare head on, while he continued to watch. “Master.” I let the word whisper from my lips and Slade closed his eyes, letting out a light moan.

Waves crashed against the boat. For some reason, it hadn’t affected me like I had feared. The fireworks were set to start in a few hours and all I could think of were the ones I was about to set off with my husband.

“Slave.” His arm came around my waist, pulling me half under his body. “You tempt me when I’m so serious about your name on my skin? You’re asking for trouble.”

My finger traced over the M and his breath caught. I knew how much he wanted me to do it, but I had something better in mind. Something that was going to put a finalization to the forged signature he’d scarred into his chest.

“Take me upstairs to our room.”

Slade didn’t hesitate to cradle me in his arms. The stairs disappeared two at a time as he headed to the upper level. Cold air hit while he rushed in and eased me onto the satin comforter. The weight of his body covered mine and my hands were pulled over my head while he massaged his tongue against mine.

Wetness took over and I opened my legs wide, allowing him to rub his cock against me through his board shorts. I managed to pull my arm out. Blindly, I reached for the nightstand, barely able to pull it open from where we were. Slade stopped kissing me to look at what I was doing. The knife connected with my fingertips and I pulled it out, flicking it open.

“Fuck, yes.” He moved against me, hard, and I shook my head.

“Not yet. My choice of where, right?”

“Anything for you. As long as you do it.”

I licked my lips and eased to my knees. “Lie down.” I grabbed the blindfold and his eyes narrowed.

“You’re not going to let me watch?”

My head shook and I eased the silk mask around him. “Now, lift your hands.”

Slade laughed. “I don’t go in handcuffs. You know that, slave.”

I picked up the material, allowing him to see. The pouty face I wore, I had down to an art. Later, I was going to pay for that. It’d gotten me in trouble more than once, but this was worth it. “Do you love me?”

Slade’s mouth opened, and then closed. “You know I do.”

“Then, please? Just this once? It would mean a lot to me.” I straddled his waist, waiting for his answer.

Hesitantly, he lifted his arms while I secured him to the headboard. I adjusted the mask back over his eyes and bit my lip as I eased the tip of the knife down directly under where he’d carved my name. Aside from the deep intake of breath and the sounds of pleasure, Slade didn’t move or say a word.

With precision and patience, I took my time making it perfect. Seven letters, slightly smaller than my name. The smile was automatic as I stared at it.

“Are you finished?” Slade lifted his head. His hard cock moved against my pussy, causing me to ache for him.

“Yes, I’m finished. You ready to see?”

“Of course. How long have I waited for this?”

I smiled. “You’ve been very patient.”

The key rested on the nightstand and I grabbed it, unlocking the cuffs. “Don’t take off the blindfold until we’re in front of the mirror.”

“Is that three of four demands now? I need to remember how many times I’m spanking your ass.” When I didn’t answer, he held out his hand. “Just lead the way. I’m going to make that five total for the silence.”

My heart jumped and I was sure I couldn’t have been any happier. Slade locked his fingers through mine and I walked him into the restroom. Blood ran down his chest and I quickly patted it away with some tissue.

“Okay. Now.”

The mask lifted and he leaned forward. A slight trace of confusion had his eyebrows drawing in. I knew the moment it clicked. Not Mary.Forever. A word that would bound the two together. My acceptance of our relationship branded into his skin, showing a commitment that would last a lifetime. Probably even after that.

A smile exploded on his face and he turned, pulling me into his arms. The kiss was deep and passionate. The hint of Scotch intoxicated me, and I drank him in, needing more. Needing to seal this momentous occasion with memories that would suffocate the old ones that haunted me until they no longer entered my mind. I knew it was possible, and if anyone could help me do it, it was Slade.

Satin once again rested against my heated skin and my clothes were pulled off with every ounce of impatience I knew my master had in him. Fingers rubbed against the outside of my pussy, coaxing the wetness from me even more. Continuous moans poured from my mouth and they didn’t end when Slade wrapped his fingers around my throat. The constant pressure wasn’t enough to cut off my air supply, but it did show me who was in charge.

“I love you, slave. More than anything. Tell me who owns you.”

Even now, he couldn’t stand not to hear it, and I loved giving myself to him over and over. My soul was his. In the dark we’d found each other, and there we’d stay, relishing in our wicked tendencies, pushing the bounds of pain and pleasure. Thriving in a love that not just anyone could find.

“You own me, Master. Forever.”

The End

About the Author

Alaska is an erotic BDSM author who also goes by the pen names Jennifer Salaiz and Jenny May. She lives in the SF Bay area...for now. She's a dreamer, and longs for the day when her husband and kids can load up in the car and drive until their hearts’ content. Adventure and discovering new places play a huge role in Alaska's life. It drives her, and feeds the creativity of coming up with new locations for her stories.

Within the last two years, Alaska and her family have drove across the country twice, and also drove the distance from Texas to California three times. Asked, if she could choose one place to permanently settle down, where it would be, Alaska laughed. "Montana, today. Tomorrow, it may be Alaska, again. I go back and forth."

When Alaska’s not dreaming of spontaneously hitting the road to find a new place to write about, she's being a mother and wife. If you're looking to connect with her to learn more, feel free to email her at alaska_angelini@yahoo.com, or find her on Facebook. You can also stop by her website jennymayauthor.com.

Want more Captive to the Dark?

Coming soon!

Table of Contents

Dedication

Copyright

PrologueMary

Chapter 1 Mary

Chapter 2Mary

Chapter 3Mary

Chapter 4Slade

Chapter 5Mary

Chapter 6Slade

Chapter 7Mary

Chapter 8Slade

Chapter 9Mary

Chapter 10Slade

Chapter 11Mary

Chapter 12 Slade

Chapter 13Mary

Chapter 14Mary

Chapter 15Slade

Chapter 16 Mary

Chapter 17Slade

Chapter 18Mary

Chapter 19Slade

Chapter 20Mary

EpilogueMary

About the Author

Want more Captive to the Dark?